Novel What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)

Spoiler: Chapter 71 - The Age of Gods has returned

The age of gods has returned

Hiro’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

The problem was that we have seen the news, which said that the whole world shook not long ago and that every planet and colony experienced this problem. After thinking about the cause, we soon realized that it was us. Our hot night probably caused a nice effect on this world. There were reports that a few times, loud moans resonated through the whole world. That was probably when Alice orgasmed…


Alice covered her face with her hands, feeling the shame, she was supposed to feel. Her face went flushed, while I embraced her and hugged her into my bosom. “Uuu- Hiro! T- This is terrible! How can we delete this from their memories!? Although they didn’t see me, but I was heard! Well, not continuously… but even those moans are more than enough!” She whined unhappily, while she was rubbing her face on my chest. She was so cute while being embarrassed. No, that’s wrong. She was cute all the time, but she was much cuter at these times!


Fufu, my Alice is the best! Though she was just faking it… she just wanted to rub her body on mine. Sensing the world around us, we listened to one of the reports.


“There was a catastrophic event last night, which continued on for hours! The whole universe shook, which caused a lot of damage to the buildings and there were a lot of accidents as well! Luckily, no one was seriously hurt, thanks to the good security measures.”


“Is this the doing of false legends from the past? Did gods return? There are hundreds of such questions on the internet, and the scientists don’t have an explanation about the happenings either. Marshall Troy Watson also admitted that it wasn’t the doing of the military and that it was probably related to those three monsters appearing. What is the truth behind this occurrence? That is something everybody would like to know! But fear not because we are working hard to find out! Watch the next episode to know more!”


Heh… like they would know more. Well, the top authorities know who we are, but I don’t think that they would dare to question us. Or so I would have liked to believe, but boy, I was wrong. As we left our dormitory room, an ‘invisible’ guy stopped in front of us and behind us. Their full-body clothes broke the light around them, making them invisible, but it didn’t work with us. Feeling the light elements, we were able to see them as clearly as daylight, not to mention our mind powers, soul forces, and that this was our world…


We just had to select a method to see or feel them. Controlling the light elements, we made them visible, which caused surprise to appear on their faces. They jumped backward, into a defensive position. They probably knew that it was pointless and futile, but that’s human instincts for you. It doesn’t matter if it’s pointless, as long as they are alive. But that might be one of the reasons why humans are so powerful.


I waved my hand and questioned them with a smile - “What do you want?” They slightly calmed down and after seeing that I didn’t intend to fight. After looking at each other and nodding once, one of them talked. “W- We came hoping that you would share with us, what you did with the world…” He said with a stiff body, feeling completely restless. His legs were also trembling. Were we really so fearful for those who knew the truth behind us? Well, I can understand it.


“Do you really want to know?” I questioned them and after seeing them nodding, I started. “Well, it was nothing much. We were simply having se-” as I said that much, Alice quickly put her hands on my mouth and covered it as she shouted.


“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? You are betraying me! You foul creature! Don’t give me out to these stupid mortals!” She was facing the other way, but I knew that her face was red. I smirked upon noticing her reaction and since I was also very clear on her feelings, I couldn’t help myself. My sadistic feelings raised in me, wishing to blow her little cover. “Please! Don’t destroy my purity!” Alice pleaded while looking into my eyes.


Her strong refusal made me laugh. What these mortals didn’t know was that she didn’t give a fuck about them knowing it. She would proudly stand up anytime and declare that we had hot sex. She was just throwing a tantrum in front of them, out of fun.


“Hahaha, alright my love, anything for you. Let’s say that it was our doing and that it was a small accident. We will do something about it the next time so you don’t have to worry…” I explained everything in a vague way, not really telling them anything. Realizing that I didn’t intend to talk anymore, they nodded and then left. It’s not like they could do anything to us and they probably knew it as well. The soldiers knew that we were ‘unbeatable’ for them.


This much information should be more than enough considering how little they know about the real way of the world. An evil, conspiring smile crept onto Alice’s face as she put her hands together. She was behaving like a child, conspiring plans. But we had only so much time to play. Once we go back, we will have to work hard and serious!


We started walking towards the stadium and upon stopping in it, everyone looked at us. I saw that their legs started trembling and then suddenly all of them kneeled down. What?! I questioned in my mind, not knowing what was happening. We looked at each other only to realize that both of us were as much surprised. The guy and the popular girl from before, who was beaten up by us, were also here, kneeling in front of us. After reading their thoughts, we were surprised to find out the truth.


W- What is with this pressure? I can’t stand in front of them! This aura or what? They feel as if they would be our gods!? B- But I don’t want to kneel! One of them thought and after checking the others, we found out that everyone had similar thoughts. Could it be that the knees of the soldiers were shaking because they felt like kneeling before us, but since they had more powerful minds and bodies, they were able to resist that feeling?


[Haha, this is interesting. Though… what are we supposed to do at such a time?] I questioned Alice, hoping that she had something in mind, but she shrugged her shoulders, not knowing what to do either. We were restricting our auras so much already, or else these puny mortals would be crushed just because of our presences. We can’t restrict ourselves more than this… We would have to die or leave to do such a thing.


“Ehm… could you stand up?” Alice questioned them, which was followed by a few grunts. They were barely able to stand up with their still trembling knees. We looked at each other helplessly, realizing that our school life has come to an end. Well, it was more than enough, but it was really sudden. It seems like after inheriting this world, we turned into ‘gods’ for the mortals, which caused our auras to change into a much more pressuring one. Well, they also thought of such things as we heard it.


They looked into our eyes for a moment, but they quickly turned away upon eye contact. “*Sigh*, I guess our little fun here has come to an end,” I said with a sigh escaping from my lips as I put my hands on my hips.


“Fufufu~ no problem my love. I was getting bored of this anyway. We have been away from our real life long enough,” Alice said while giving a kiss on my face. Her tail was out and she was swaying it happily.


“You know… I was born on this planet, hundreds of years ago. Now the thing is… that we should upgrade this planet, don’t you think?” I stated the truth with a small smile on my face, which caused everyone’s face to turn into a surprised one. I waved my hand and the ground started trembling and shaking. The mortal humans started falling because they didn’t have the strength and power to stand in the middle of an earthquake…


I slapped my palms together and enlarged the whole earth by using earth magic. I had to spend my own energy since this place was lacking in that. I created new mountains, which were much taller than the Himalaya, new lakes, oceans and I even added a new continent, other than enlarging the ones from before. I created forests and jungles, which had trees, as big as on a four-star planet.


Just as I finished, I saw a few airplanes appearing above us. ‘The Marshall’ was on it as well, standing in the door of one of those vehicles. On one of them was a camera-like thing facing towards us. Using our world, I was able to sense that we were being broadcast live!


“Haha~ hey, Alice. Look at that. We are becoming famous,” I said with a small laugh as I embraced Alice and then started waving my right hand towards the camera. I felt really stupid, to be honest, but it was alright. Being stupid and playful like a kid, was necessary. I never understood why would anyone want to grow up into a serious and boring adult. Why couldn’t adults play, why couldn’t they enjoy everything freely?


Now others would say that it was because they had more serious things to take care of and that they had to be serious, but I call that bullshit. They simply forgot what it was like to be a child. I, on the other hand, didn’t do so. No matter how much time passes by, I’m always going to have this playful and childish side of mine. I can be serious when necessary, but why would I get stuck in stupid seriousness all the time?


“Ugh… I don’t like that camera thingy…” Alice remarked unhappily, while she was biting her lips and tried hiding behind me. To be honest, I hated attention in my past life, so I didn’t feel too great either, but I had to bear with it to make a good show. We flew into the air and stopped in front of the Marshall. His eyes opened widely upon seeing us doing such a thing. His face was so hilarious, that I had to laugh.


Upon stopping in front of him, I saw that his knees started trembling. Feeling curious, I released a tiny bit more of my aura, which caused him to fall on his knees and his head to hit the ground of the aircraft. “Ehm… Sorry? Could you stand up?” Alice questioned him with a sorry look on her face, while I released my aura.


He looked up, straight into our eyes, and after slowly standing up, he asked - “What- What are you? When you appeared, you mentioned the ‘old legends’. Did you mean those legends about gods?” He questioned us and after seeing us nodding, he continued. “I suppose you are one of them, in that case, right?” We didn’t do anything as an answer, letting him believe in whatever he wanted. “In that case, I pay my respects.” He finished his words as he bowed slightly with his fists cupped.


“Huh?” I couldn’t help but react so stupidly because I didn’t expect such a move. Could this be because I released more of my aura? Well, now that I think about it, he was an Asian guy… he probably bowed because of their customs. Just because China and such countries didn’t exist anymore, it didn’t mean that their customs and culture were lost. I didn’t restrict my aura any longer and released it completely. I used our world to sense everybody inside it. As my aura spread through the whole world, everyone slowly kneeled to the ground under the pressure of my aura.


Ehm… okay? This is quite weird. Well, they are kneeling because of the pressure of our auras, not because they are willing. This is so stupid… [Should we tell them more?] Alice thought while looking at me with her brows raised. I shrugged my shoulders and told her to go on. We told them how this world was created and by whom. Everyone in the world made one surprised face after the other. As Alice finished her explanation, I released my aura and everyone stood up.


Naturally, we also told them that we were the new owners of this universe. They didn’t know too much about the outside world, but we were going to change that. Poirlion and Narihi appeared beside us in a flash. They seemed to be quite close to each other, but they didn’t seem like a couple. They stood close to each other and there was a visible vibe between them, but nothing more, for now…


It’s not like we turned into lovers in a single day. [Hehe, it’s been so many years. Do you still remember?] I questioned Alice, as I felt nostalgia filling up my heart.


[Don’t ask such stupid questions… you know that I remember every bit of information about our relationship. I’m very happy that, for some reason, you knew where to go to find me. I can only wonder how the hell did you know it in your past...] Alice answered as such, also making me remember a few things from my past. I guess we'll find out about it eventually.


I clapped my palms together, which caused a tremor to go through the whole world. Small hills raised out of the ground, on every planet, which had habitation on it. Those were going to be the ‘information buildings’ for these mortals.


The Marshall looked at me in awe, while his mouth was opened widely. Behind me also rose up such a small hill. I created Durinium metal and made buildings on top of these hills. Durinium was stronger than what these mortals had since it was a level four metal. For some unknown reason, the planets couldn’t be bigger than a four-star planet. Something was restricting it, no matter what we tried. And this was the case with every cultivator!


We made six clones of ourselves and started teleporting through the whole world, placing a single memory crystal into each information building. There were only a few thousands of planets which had habitation on it. It wasn’t weird to see a relatively low population since it hasn’t been long enough that the humans overtook most of the planets.


As we finished, we appeared at our original place once again and announced through our world - “Alright. Now I advise all of you to enter that building and touch the crystal in the center of it.” I said, and the whole world resonated with my voice.


The Marshall looked at me with his brows furrowed and then asked with a meek face. “I- I’m sorry for asking, but… should everyone use flying vehicles?” He was nothing like a proud general in front of us. Auras were not only physically stressing on the body. It also strongly affected the weaker beings’ minds! With such a difference between us, even the most trained and steel-minded soldier would turn into a meek child.


“Why would you feel sorry for asking? And the answer is no. On the right half of the hill, the gravitation is turned around, so you can simply levitate upward till reaching the hill. On the left half of the hill, the gravity is very weak, so you can simply jump downward and levitate to the ground. There is also a restriction… you can’t go there with flying vehicles… I’m of the opinion that if someone doesn’t dare to enter it just because of such a thing, then that person isn’t worthy to know more about what lies beyond this little world.”


“Though… I’m just remarking it, but you could gain strength like ours, or even greater! Well, it’s not like any of you could catch up to us, but in time, you could do miraculous things!” I explained the truth behind these information buildings. Mad, crazed, excited, and fearful faces appeared on the mortals’ faces. But the majority of them wished to experience true strength and leave behind their mortal shells.


“Oh, by the way, you won’t be able to feel the Universe Energy because this world doesn’t have it. At first, we will hold a voting, to see how many of you wish to leave this world. I’m warning you beforehand! Your world is peaceful and you don’t have wars anymore. But that’s different in the outside world!”


“You could be killed, raped, murdered… anything could happen outside of this little paradise you created. So only those who don’t feel content with their lives here should vote with yes! We will tell you what comes after the voting… You have one week to check out the memory crystal and then we will hold the voting. If you aren’t interested in this whole thing, then rest assured, you can continue living your life here, as peacefully as before.” I explained everything to them, while new ideas were already forming in my head. This is going to be fun! After thinking about the things for a moment, I added another thing.


“Oh, yes. I need someone who can control, create, or modify these virtual reality games and worlds… Raise up your hand if you can and you are willing to help.” After finishing my sentence, I sensed a few thousands of people raising up their hands in this whole universe. That’s quite a few. I guess not many people have access to it. Or they simply don’t wish to help us…


[That would be really sad! We would have to discipline them!] Alice threatened these poor mortals in her mind. Luckily, no one heard it, or else they would have been terrified, probably. As I finished my words, all four of us disappeared from this place and entered our original, small world. We also teleported there those, who raised their hands.


They all looked up from the ground and started examining their surroundings. They made surprised faces upon seeing our beautiful world and that they were at a completely different place than before. The Universe Energy couldn’t enter their mortal bodies since they weren’t in the Foundation Realm. Their pores were dirty, smelly, and closed. They probably barely felt anything of this energy even if they felt it. They didn’t fall on their knees because we stood far away from them, with our auras completely restricted.


“Shouldn’t we go back to Genotin Academy? It’s been a long time.” Narihi said as she threw her green hair over her shoulders. I looked her in the eyes, and then she suddenly bowed slightly as she said - “I apologize for interrupting your thoughts.”


“Huh?” I let out a stupid voice as I raised my brows. “Haha, what are you talking about? I don’t care about such things. You are also of the same race as me, so talk as much as you wish. By the way, yes, we should. We also thought about it and after being done with this thing, we will do so. You can stay here or teleport anywhere until then. I’m sorry for the inconvenience…” I answered, telling my honest thoughts about this. She was a hydra, and I had a familiar feeling while being in her presence. I also had a superior feeling… but that was pointless.


She smiled upon hearing my words and then nodded as she said - “I thank you for your kind words. We will stay in that case, right? Poirlion?” She answered and then also questioned Poirlion with a cheeky smile on her face. What’s with this…? Do we look like that all the time?


[I don’t know… but in that case, we are really worthy of the idiot couple title. Hahaha,] Alice remarked through our bond, with a small laugh. Poirlion shrugged his shoulders as an answer and then after making two wooden chairs, they sat down.


“*Cough* Sorry for the wait,” Alice said with a small cough to catch the mortals’ attention and then continued. “We need your help in making a virtual reality world with our settings. Here, catch these,” She explained as she threw a memory crystal towards each one of them. About half of them had ‘holes on their hands’, and dropped it in their nervousness. Luckily, these crystals were not only hard enough to bear the fall, but they were also easy to replace.


The truth was that we could make as much of these as we wished since we were at the World Realm. Creating these simple matters was as easy as breathing for us. Just like the other memory crystals, these had our mind powers in them as well. Upon touching it, our mind powers entered their minds and knowledge flooded into them. They made slightly surprised faces and then after looking at each other, one of them stepped forward with a fearful face.


Before he could say anything, Alice said - “Could you not fear us so much? It’s not like we are going to eat you… Although in our monster forms we ate -” Alice wished to continue with her soothing, but I had to cover her mouth upon realizing what she wanted to say.


[Alice, the first half was enough… say no more, could you?] I told her in our mind. She licked my palm while turning towards me and looking into my eyes. It caused my body to twitch, but I quickly focused on the matter at hand and told the guy to speak. Though… I couldn’t help but rub my palm as I felt something rising in me...


He nodded and then started - “Ehm… We have a very similar concept already. It’s a game called Immortal’s Path. The users can train their bodies by cultivating the energy of the world and find treasures, skills, etc. It’s a very popular game, except that they can’t feel pain and the monsters are also quite easy to kill. Especially if they fight in groups. We could simply copy that game and modify the settings and then turn every character into level zero in the copied version. Though we will have to remodel a few things and create these abilities you thought of.” He told me such things without even stopping for a moment. It seems like he understands his job, which I am happy to hear.


“Great! Is it doable in a week? When Hiro lived here, it could have taken much more time than that, thanks to the procedures. If there are such problems, then please tell me,” Alice said as her mouth turned into an evil smile. She wished to crush anyone who stood in our way. I chuckled upon hearing her words and I couldn’t help but feel the same.


The guy who stepped forward nodded as he said. “Yes, it’s doable in two days at most. Hopefully, we aren’t going to have problems with the procedures. Copyrights and such things can take a while…”


“Oh? Don’t worry about that. Just do it. I dare anyone to step up and blame you for doing our bidding. Hehe~” Alice laughed evilly, already forming evil plans in her mind, wishing for someone to start a dispute. The guy gulped loudly as he nodded and then turned around. He turned back while scratching his head, realizing that he had no idea how and where to leave.


“Pfft Hahaha~ Sorry! I- I’m not laughing at you!” Alice started laughing upon seeing his reaction. He visibly felt bad. Even I felt bad for him. Alice cleared her tears and then said - “I’m- I’m sorry… You’ll be rewarded as my apology, in case you wish to start your life as a cultivator. Well, you’ll know more about it after touching the memory crystal, which we left behind in those flying islands. Now go!” She told him with a composed face and after finishing, she waved her hand. Everyone disappeared from their places as a result and returned to their original places.


Well, it was worth for the guy. He was laughed at once for something much better. We would make him a weapon… We turned around to look at Poirlion and Narihi, who were chatting all this while, completely oblivious to us. The worst is that I can see us in them. Well, the more the merrier! We appeared in front of them. At that time, they noticed us and waited for us to start speaking.


“I suppose you are going to stay in our little group, right? Although it would be sad, but you could also leave alone or with Poirlion...” Alice questioned her, them, but she shook her head after hearing the second half and then answered.


“No, no. I’m new to this group and since I’m owing you, I might as well stay and try contributing something to you. You are also better than I imagined. And I also…” - she didn’t finish her sentence as she looked at Poirlion. She probably wished to say that she enjoyed his company, but she couldn’t do so because she could ‘offend’ us. ‘You don’t enjoy our company? Only his?’ We could question her, but we didn’t care about such things. We haven’t been together for long enough and although I have a familial feeling when I see her, but nothing more than that.


It’s kind of the same as with Poirlion. [To not be unfair… let’s make them into equals.] Alice said as she started reading her mind. I was curious as well, especially after feeling her curiosity.


Wa! What should I say? I can’t tell them that I enjoy Poirlion’s company, but I can’t say that I enjoy theirs either. They would see through my lie! It’s not that I can’t enjoy their company. But I didn’t spend any time with them! How am I supposed to lie to the god of my race!? L- Let’s stay silent. Hopefully, he is going to be nice to his subject. The other hydra god was quite an asshole… Poirlion also told me that they aren’t bad. I wonder how the outside world is like. It’s been such a long-


What? Other Hydra ‘god’? Does that mean a Twelve Headed Hydra? [Hey, Alice! You hear that? I can hear some fun! She also said that he was an asshole!] I thought as a small smile spread on my face.


[Yes, dear!] She thought excitedly. If we could find a worthy opponent, that would be great! After hearing her thoughts, I shrugged my shoulders, while Alice said. “Listen, we know that you know nothing about us and that you spent most of your time with Poirlion, so it’s likely that you would enjoy only his company, though this doesn’t even matter. We just wanted to tell you that we are going to leave and ask a single question before doing so.”


Alice moved her hands while explaining, meanwhile, Narihi’s face turned into a surprised one as she thought. What? They are indeed much better than I thought. Poirlion really said the truth. Well, I believed him, but it was still different! I guess I can trust them for now, but I still better be careful. The other Twelve Headed Hydra was much worse… He kept using his power and commanded every hydra he found! It’s good that I was able to escape from him into a far away galaxy…


[I guess we won’t see that hydra for a while. But we can always ask about him from her!] Alice said with a slightly sad face. She wanted to fight someone equally powerful, but I have a feeling that the other hydra was way above us in strength…


“See? I told you that they are great! They have their stupid habits as well, and they can be quite idiotic at times, but after getting to know them, I can proudly say that they are good ‘teammates’, who you can trust!” Poirlion said with a proud face.


Alice went over to him and slapped him on the neck. “What about stupid habits?” - and after another slap, she continued - “Who are the idiots?! Stupid dragon! I should discipline you more! Hahaha~” Alice started laughing, while Narihi was left with her mouth opened widely as she thought - What? After such words, she is just joking with him? Another True Divine Beast would have killed him for such words!


I chuckled upon seeing the scene and hearing her thoughts. Poirlion scratched the back of his head as he said a small ‘ouch’ and then asked with his brows raised - “So? What did you want to ask?”


Alice crossed her arms in front of her, while I answered. “Well, you know that we came through that formation to enter. Now the thing is that we can leave our world, teleport out with you in tow, and possibly meet with that bear Harbinger once again. Probably, we would have to break that formation as well, which is very unlikely to succeed. Or! We could leave through the way Narihi entered. Which one should we do?” I tilted my head to the side after finishing, waiting for them to answer.


Both of them were at the sixth level, so they could easily teleport anywhere, but that wasn’t the case with us… “Ehm… let’s leave through where I came from. Poirlion told me how you came here and going back up would be quite dangerous for you. Although leaving through Angelwood Academy could be just as dangerous, but as long as we can get through like travelers, it’s going to be alright,” Narihi said as she stood up with excitement clear on her face.


“Okay. To be honest, it feels as if Gaia would have played the biggest prank on the leaders of Angelwood Academy. HER treasure trove was hidden under THEIR base. She was probably a troll, wasn’t she?” I answered and then couldn’t help but remark on Gaia’s hilarious actions. She was surely a troll. Only such a people would hide their treasures under the foot of their enemies.


“Ah… yes. I had the luck to meet with her when she was still alive. She loved playing pranks on the students. When I met with her, she gave me a quest for a good reward. When I brought back what was necessary, she actually stole it away without my knowledge. I was looking for that thing for a whole day before going back to my room, only to find the stolen item there, along with the treasure she promised me and with a stupid note!” She started squeezing her fingers and her face turned angrier while she was remembering it. We should have met with her…


“*Chuckle* It seems like she was indeed a troll. Anyway, let’s go then!” I said as all of us teleported to the place Narihi came from. In front of us stood a gateway, which looked very similar to the gates of the Abyss, but it was still different. Much… warmer? And calmer. I guess. It was time to leave!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 72 - Return and spreading belief

Return and spreading belief

Alice’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------------------

We stepped through the portal, with Narihi and Poirlion in tow. In front of us appeared a dark cave, which was filled to the brim with thick Universe Energy. This felt like an important place… because the walls of the cave were covered in thick, smooth, clear, and shiny metal walls. There was a formation on the ground and the energy was the thickest at that place.


“Can I?” Narihi questioned me as she held out her hands. I raised my brows not knowing what she wanted, but after a moment of thinking, I realized. Poirlion grabbed onto Hiro, while I put my hands on Narihi’s. We stood there like idiots for more than ten seconds without anything happening.


“Could you… I don’t know… teleport already?” I questioned them as I tilted my head to the side. She released me, while Poirlion did the same and then both of them turned their heads downward as they started mumbling.


“W- we are sorry, but we can’t teleport…” Narihi said with a red face. I patted her head, which caused her face to turn into a surprised one. She blushed slightly, which looked really good on her baby face. If not for knowing that I was truly the most beautiful woman in Hiro’s eyes, then I could easily turn jealous in her presence. Her sizes were also quite similar to mine. I leaned closer to her face, while she leaned slightly backward as she muttered.


“W- What is it?” I felt our chest touching for a moment, which made me realize that I was too close. I turned around, only to notice that there were two hungry wolves behind us, hoping to see something ‘good’. I showed them my middle finger, so they quickly turned around and started whistling and making circles on the ground with their feet.


“Bastard males… Let’s find the way out!” Narihi said jokingly with a smile on her face. She probably also realized what they were waiting for. I chuckled upon hearing her words as I stopped next to Hiro and embraced his back. I looked at Narihi, who also stopped beside Poirlion. I saw that she peeked at us from the edges of her eyes, and then quickly turned back and looked ahead with slightly red cheeks.


[Look at that. She is cute! I want to destroy her purity!] I said to Hiro through our bond. Obviously, I meant that I wanted to make her and Poirlion into a pair. They were two halves, that was clear in my eyes. Well, even if I don’t do anything, it’s only a question of a few days, but the more the merrier! They have no idea how good, bonded sex feels either…


I’m sure that once they get there, they are going to bond their souls as well, which somehow makes me excited. I wish to see more pairs like that. Luckily, we will be able to do such a thing in our world! But that’s still a little bit further away. We followed after them and went up on the stairs. There was nothing more to see in that cave. After walking upwards for more than half an hour, which meant thousands of kilometers with our speed, we finally reached a pit. Only a single person could fit into it.


We jumped up from it, one by one and appeared on the surface. Besides that tiny pit, there was a huge and lavish looking palace, levitating in the air. It seemed like the house of gods. I could easily imagine that it was the main building of Angelwood Academy. Narihi stopped beside me and after touching my shoulder, nothing happened… She covered her face in her shame as she said.


“I- I’m so sorry! It seems like space is frozen on this whole planet, so probably no one under the upper stages of the seventh level can teleport. We will have to fly.” Not minding it, we simply nodded and then flew into the air. The higher level a cultivator was, the more that person was one with the universe. When cultivators reach the Temporary Law Realm, they gain the ability to teleport because they will be able to feel and merge their bodies with it. On our way, we met with many cultivators, who wore white robes, with an emblem on their chests. It looked like a pair of angel wings.


Such a shiny place… I bet that there is more darkness behind them, in their hearts. A school of hypocrites. This surely isn’t a place for us. Both me and Narihi were checked out by a few guys, but nothing serious happened. As we reached the Star Formation, a small group of people appeared in front of us. The problem was that… we knew two of them! They were Mariton and Yakine. Our symbiotes were obtained during their battle!


Somehow I have a bad feeling. Hiro’s hand tightened around my back, but knowing that it would be wrong to give out such obvious signs, he loosened his body and continued to walk with a smile on his face. “Let’s go. We can soon return home!” Narihi said happily with a smile on her face, completely oblivious to everything.


“Yes!” Alice also answered in a similarly happy mood, though she was just faking it. We stepped on the formation and quickly started channeling our energies. Mariton turned around with his brows raised and looked into our eyes. I saw it. His eyes opened widely upon eye contact, and then his face turned into an enraged one. He reached out with his hands towards us and he was about to shout something, but darkness already covered our bodies and we were teleported away. We left behind Tuchore and appeared on Heblune. We were back to Genotin Academy!


We jumped off of the Star Formation and flew towards the Zumn Reef. Well… we surely can’t go to Tuchore planet in the future. Narihi turned around while flying as she questioned. “Did you know that guy? He seemed to be really angry for some reason. Maybe I should have beaten him up?” Narihi asked and then offered such a good thing. Though it didn’t matter anymore.


“Yes… we knew two of them. And the next time we meet we will have to run away or kill them. Depending on when we meet,” I said with a not so happy face and then sighed loudly.


Narihi raised her brows as she looked at Poirlion and then asked. “Were they the people that you stole the symbio-” Poirlion quickly covered her mouth to stop her, even though we heard her crystal clear.


“It seems like you told her about every ‘adventure’ we had? Fufu, I don’t mind,” I told Poirlion with a small laugh and Hiro continued my words.


“Yeah, she is supposed to be a monster of my race. Since we are of the same race and she seems like a good person, I don’t mind it either. It’s also completely visible that you two are going to turn into a couple in the near future, so it doesn’t really matter. After having sex and bonding your souls, she will learn everything about us anyway,” Hiro started blurting out such things, with a completely straight face. His voice was also monotonous, like that of a machine.


I started laughing upon hearing his words, while Narihi and Poirlion had tomato-like faces. He was trolling them by saying such words in such a manner. Their reactions only caused me to laugh even harder. I flew beside Narihi and whispered into her ear. “You know… bonded sex is great!” - and then left her behind. My words were heard by Poirlion as well, and both of them stopped in place upon hearing my words.


Hiro followed after me and we quickly reached Zumn Reef. As we stopped in front of the old cat-woman, Aiko, she looked up and made a surprised face as she stood up. “What?! You are still alive!? Everyone disappeared after going in, and even after I entered, I couldn’t sense anyone! I thought that some kind of monster ate all of you!” She exclaimed upon noticing us. She appeared in front of us in a flash as she started touching us all over our bodies. “Hmm- you are real!” She said as she put her right hand under her chin.


“Y- Yes… we are real. Could you stop? Also, here is the necessary amount of World Crystals. Could you give us back what we had before?” I said with a stiff face and then questioned her as I tilted my head to the side. I didn’t like to be touched if the person wasn’t Hiro… I’m a proud dragon, no one can touch me!


“Oh, my. Yes. Sorry, I almost forgot about it,” She said as she took out our storage rings. We took out the necessary amount from our racial storages beforehand and stored it in our normal storage spaces. She gave us Poirlion’s storage ring, which held our things as well, while we gave her what we had to. She stepped back and spread her arms in an exaggerated manner as she said.


“I welcome you to Genotin Academy! Now you are officially members. Here are your badges, we don’t have uniforms since the creator of this school was a free-willed person. Hehe, though you probably don’t know her.” She made a nostalgic face as she started thinking about Gaia. It seems like she knew her as well. A few hundreds of thousands of years? It was nothing for high-level cultivators!


Just as she said so, Narihi and Poirlion appeared behind us, while holding hands! “FUCK! We weren’t able to see such a scene!?” I shouted out upon realizing that we missed out on seeing their love union! Narihi stuck out her tongue with slightly red cheeks and then quickly pulled it back. I laughed upon seeing her reaction, with Hiro in tow.


“Oh? So you are alive as well.” Aiko said as she examined Poirlion and as he eyes stopped on Narihi, her eyes opened widely, along with her mouth. “You were one of those who entered the directors’ world!? You have been missing ever since then! Those who came back said that you were killed by a trap?! How could this be?” She exclaimed and threw her questions towards her, one after the other. She also took away Poirlion’s part and nodded, notifying that we could leave if we wished to.


“Trap?! Bastards! They didn’t even dare to confess their crime? All three of them were a group of bastards who feared my strength and pushed me into that formation! I was sealed there for decades! If not for…” She started explaining in an enraged manner, but upon reaching our part, she stopped. She peeked at us from the edges of her eyes, but she didn’t say anything. Aiko looked at us with her brows raised and all we said was that it was a long story.


She simply nodded and then said - “Well, in that case, I welcome you back to the academy. Your loss was a great one, but now that you are back, we couldn’t be happier! We need more talents like you. Nowadays too many people join Angelwood Academy and we don’t have enough true monstrous talent in our academy! Only these ‘average’ geniuses, who aren’t even stronger than their peers. They are simply younger than the others with a soft dick!”


“If I’d have had even half the talent they have, then I would be still young! They are just lazing around, consuming World Crystals, wasting it away! Just you wait! I can only hope that you will mess up this place and make these lazy bastards work!” Aiko started raging as she started thinking about the problems of this school and how students weren’t doing anything. She gave us a memory crystal, and after touching it, we knew what this place was like.


Hiro didn’t touch it, which caused her to raise her brows as she put it away with a shrug of her old shoulders. “We are bonded, so it’s unnecessary!” I exclaimed proudly as I stuck out my chest.


“A hydra and a dragon? And True Divine Beasts at that? Now that’s what I call weird, but wait…” She said with her head tilted to the side and then after spotting Poirlion and Narihi standing hand in hand, she furrowed her brows as she remarked on them. “You two are a hydra and a dragon as well.”


After making a thinking face, she said - “Are you starting some kind of race mixing cult, or what? I’ve never seen even a single such pair, yet I’m seeing two at the moment. Hahaha, you see the weirdest things at the end of your life! Just like Gaia said!” She said as she started laughing in a good mood.


I went beside Narihi and I whispered as elbowed her into her side. “So? Are you his girlfriend now? Dragons are the best choice! Fufu~ Are you looking forward to bonding?” Her face was getting redder and redder after each sentence, which was simply too amusing.


I want to bully this girl! She buried her face in her hands as she muttered. “N- No, we haven’t decided on bonding yet. Why are you telling me such things? Hiro! Right? Can I call you Hiro?” She questioned meekly. Both of us nodded as an answer and then she continued - “P- please help me! Your mate is bullying me!” My eyes opened widely upon hearing her words and then I started laughing loudly.


Even Aiko, who was listening to our conversation started laughing in a good mood. “Haha, you are a funny group!” She shouted after a good laugh. Poirlion looked at me helplessly. He wasn’t in a position to protect his mate, though he didn’t even wish to. He too was just laughing at the back.


“Stupid bullies…” Narihi said while pouting. I find her to be a likable person, though it’s no wonder since she is Poirlion’s pair, which means that they are alike. Since we like Poirlion, it’s natural that Narihi would be a likable person as well.


“Alright, enough playing around. Elder Aiko. What are we supposed to do now?” Hiro questioned her seriously, stopping our little play. She thought for a moment and then took out a memory crystal. All of us touched it. It was containing the rules of the school. Schools weren’t like what Hiro knew of in his past life. Those light novels always talked about ‘schools’, yet literally, nothing happened there, other than showing off…


Since we joined the school, we had to attend classes where we had to find a worthy opponent and fight with that person with our full strength. We didn’t have to listen to stupid speeches and theories. What we had to do was fight! We would spend our energies, gain real combat experience. We would also have to leave the school and go on subjugation quests on this planet, or at nearby planets and solar systems.


Hiro felt happy about it. Just hearing such things was better than remembering any of his lessons from his past life. I wouldn’t want to sit in such boring schools either. Rules of the school… Rules?! There were no such things! The only rule was to respect the elders and don’t kill them without any trial. It was understandable since losing an elder would be bad for the school, but if an elder were to abuse his or her power, then that person should be eliminated by all means.


“Anything else?” Aiko said, while her tail was swaying behind her. I want to pat her, but I can’t. It would be rude and I’m not strong enough. Hmph… just you wait. Pat didn’t escape my claws either! You will be no different!


“*Chuckle* No,” Hiro answered, but he wasn’t able to hold back a small chuckle upon feeling my feelings. We said goodbye to Aiko and went towards our ‘housing’. It was only a place where we could go back into our own worlds. No one would bother with houses when everyone had their own worlds to go to. The difference was that there were different places.


If your performance was good in the class, then you would get to stay at better places where the Universe Energy was much thicker. Narihi had her place at a very good spot originally, but since the school thought that she died, someone other took her place. She could ask for another place anytime, but she wished to stay with Poirlion and us. Or so she said.


We looked for a good place and all of us entered our own worlds. We didn’t go to the Earth. They still have time to think, though as we have sensed it, there were thousands of them entering and leaving the information buildings. Those who touched the memory crystal would have a small part of our mind powers enter their bodies, so we could easily count the number of those who touched it. From the rough number of eight hundred billion humans, spread through the whole universe, a hundred billion humans have already touched it.


We came to our own world because of Rin. She has been asleep all this while, but she finally woke up. After she fell asleep, a black cocoon covered her body and she went through an evolution. As we appeared she also broke out of her cocoon. A huge black panther with green stripes appeared in front of us. She was two hundred and fifty centimeters tall and six meters long. She was nothing like a panther Hiro knew of.


She had sharp claws on her soft paws. Her originally cold blue eyes had a tint of green, but they were still blue. What was the most visible change was her fur and body… Her body was covered in thick, black scales, just like in our battle forms, but she was able to disperse those scales. Since we preferred a furry companion, she would use it only when we fought. She had short black fur, which felt really silky to the touch.


As Rin noticed us, she sprung up from the ground and appeared before us in a flash. How did she move? If not for being in our own world, then I’d have barely perceived anything. If I were to use Infinis ability, then I could easily follow her movements, but Rin was truly a miraculous monster! Rin stood on her hind legs as she put her front legs on my shoulders and rubbed her big and tough head on mine. I felt really happy upon feeling her soft fur and her love for me.


Rin licked my face and yawned happily. After doing so, Rin went up to Hiro and did the same. She was really devoted to us. We felt a strong and powerful bond between us. Hiro laughed happily and then he looked at me seriously. Understanding his intentions, I touched his hands and merged with him into a single entity. Rin sat down in front of us as she tilted her head to the side.


We cut off our right hand and poured our blood into a small bowl made of earth. “Drink it, our blood child. Turn into a creature, which can proudly follow us till the end. Come, take our presence,” We said seriously to Rin. She stood up and started drinking our blood. Our hand had grown back by the time she started drinking. Our regeneration speed was truly ridiculous in our merged forms. She drank all of it and then after licking her lips, she sat down in front of us. We separated and turned into two once again.


“What should we do now? Should we go now, or tomorrow?” I asked with my head tilted to the side, not really sure of what to do. I truly felt like peeking on Narihi and Poirlion, but that would be not only rude but even impossible. If they have bonded, then they probably did so outside, and then entered their new, own world, to do their thing…


“Hmm- I don’t think that it’s worth going today. Let’s cultivate till next morning and then go,” Hiro said after thinking about it for a while. I told him that it was okay and then sat down to cultivate. We also took out huge piles of World Crystals. Rin ran up to one of the piles and she was about to bite on the crystals if not for us shouting not to. Rin hung down her head with a ‘disheartened’ face. We laughed at her reaction and told her that she can eat them, but she should control its energy.


She was very clever and understood it on her first try. Like that, all three of us started cultivating. Until the next day, we were able to advance to the early third stage of the World Realm. We had seventy-nine Crypt, while Rin had a hundred and eight Crypt. She was at the fifth stage of World Realm, which meant that she had twenty percent more strength than an average cultivator. Such a difference was no joke! If we were to be at the same level, then she wouldn’t have a chance against us in our battle forms. But that wasn’t the case.


If she can keep up the advantage she has, then she is going to stay a very useful companion of ours. Over the night, while we had our daily sex, she went through an evolution after drinking our merged blood. Two horns grew out on the top of her head and her mind also split into two parallel ones. Just that alone was a huge boost. Normally, she would have turned into a monster at the first stage of World Realm, but her case was different.


She didn’t consume only a single Universe Crystal when she was born. Probably that was the reason why she advanced straight to the fifth stage. When she covered her body in scales, she also had a jelly-like layer under her scales, though hers were blue. Cold blue. At such levels, evolution didn’t care about things like blending into the environment since it would be pointless anyway. If you were more powerful, then you can kill your target anyway. If you were weaker or at the same level, then you were going to be sensed… There was nothing more to that.


We left our own world, only to see Narihi and Poirlion appear almost at the same time. Poirlion was holding onto Narihi’s waist with a gentle smile on his face. I stopped in front of them and looked closely at Narihi’s face with furrowed brows. She leaned slightly backward in her surprise. After sniffing once, I felt it on their bodies. My mouth spread into an evil grin and I looked at Poirlion while smirking.


Nooo!!! I and Hiro teased her numerous times! I’m sure that she wants to make us embarrassed! Poirlion thought as his face turned stiff, along with his whole body.


W- What? Uh… yes. You really did. Why did you have to joke with a Dragon God? Stupid Poirlion! Narihi shouted in her mind, which was followed by her body becoming stiff as well.


[Hoho~ Can you hear that, Hiro? It seems like we caught big fish this time! Hehe, so they bonded in the end! I knew it that they wouldn’t hold on for much longer!] I laughed happily in my mind. Every half would be great news for me. We must spread this belief and make other people find out what a soulbond feels like.


“W- What is it?” Narihi asked aloud with her brows raised and her head pulled back.


“Fufu~ it seems like you have had your night. So? How was it? It felt great, right? I told you!” I started bullying them. Their faces turned redder and redder, but suddenly they gathered their courage and stuck out their chests as they said. “Yes! We had! And it felt great! You were right. We are truly perfect for each other and I feel very happy now that I’m with Poirlion.” They said in turns with proud faces. I nodded with a smile on my face upon hearing their words.


Hiro stopped behind me and grabbed onto my tail as he started pulling on it while continuing on his way and saying - “Alright, you have had your fun. Now let’s go. We still have to find a worthy enemy, which might be hard.”


“Auhn~ Hey! Be gentler! I- I’m enjoying it, but… “ I said with after yelping, but I didn’t finish my sentence because it wouldn’t be right to say it aloud. Rin jumped out of our world and stopped next to Hiro, who raised up his arm to scratch her behind her ears. Rin purred happily, while Poirlion and Narihi made surprised faces.


“Did it hatch? When? You didn’t even tell me,” Poirlion asked while he came closer to Rin and touched her side. Rin growled slightly, but she didn’t attack him. Probably because she knew that he was with us. “Stay!” Hiro said to Rin and she stopped growling. We could touch her, pet her. We could do anything with her, but others? Even touching her would be a stupid idea.


Wishing to have a test run, Hiro jumped on Rin’s back, with me in tow. I sat in front of Hiro, who hugged me from behind. Rin lengthened two patches of furs, which I grabbed onto. I felt great! Poirlion and Narihi made envious faces as they started walking on the ground and after having enough of it, they flew into the air and left us behind. Upon feeling our command, Rin jumped forward with a speed, which was much quicker than ours.


Four legs were still four legs… The air exploded around us as we went past the speed of sound. A smile slipped onto my face while feeling the air brushing through my hair. Trees and even our environment turned into nothing but a shallow dream and in a moment, everything around us disappeared and turned dark. No sound, no smell, no sensation. I turned around only to see Hiro’s equally surprised face. Rin was an Abyss Panther, but we didn’t know of her abilities!


In a moment, light returned, along with all of our feelings. I squeezed my fists, trying out if it was real, while Rin stopped. Her body was sucking in the light, making her into a patch of invisible darkness. But what was the weirdest was that we traveled through the shadows, through the darkness! Rin was able to teleport through the shadows! “Hahaha! Rin! You are the best.” I laughed happily while stroking her head, which caused a happy purr to escape her mouth. We jumped off of her back and looked around.


There were a lot of other cultivators around us, looking at us with raised brows. Many of them also looked curiously at Rin, who suddenly decreased in size and turned into a cub-sized panther. She jumped up from the ground and landed on Hiro’s shoulder, who scratched her behind her ears as a reward. I can understand Rin. I mean Hiro’s shoulders are much wider than mine. “Don’t be sad. She loves you just as much,” Hiro soothed me, though I knew it as well, so I wasn’t feeling down. Rin also roared after Hiro finished his sentence, showing her approval.


There were a few cultivators who similarly had companions, but they were nowhere near as good as Rin! Well, we fought a hard battle to get our hands on her, even though we didn’t know at that time that we would get a bundle of cuteness. This place we came to was a place for the newcomers. We had to find a worthy opponent and then fight with that person for victory! If one-half of the pair were to get too strong, then that cultivator had to look for another opponent.


Poirlion and Narihi appeared after us, which was surprised not only them but us as well. Hiro turned his head towards Rin, who welcomed him with a lick on his face. We were looking at her with our brows raised, realizing that her ability would come in handy!


They stopped next to us and Narihi questioned us with her brows raised. “How did you get here so quickly? I’m at a much higher level than you… and even if we are looking at the panther. It should be impossible for you to get here earlier than me, not to mention that I didn’t even pick up on her movements! When did you pass by us?” She kept throwing her questions at us, with visible curiosity in her eyes.


“Fufu~ That’s going to be our and Rin’s secret!” I laughed happily, knowing that they would be eaten by their curiosity.


“What? My goddess! Aren’t you cruel with your subjects? I’m really curious about it as well…” Poirlion tried his luck as well, but I didn’t want to tell them. Only for the fun!


Narihi looked at Hiro with her brows raised, who similarly shook his head sideways, which caused her to remark on his answer. “Your highness, won’t you tell it to me? We are of the same race so…” She said while she bit her lips, but Hiro’s laugh stopped her from continuing.


Ugh! Stupid True Divine Beasts! What about them being nice? They are just as terrible as the others! Narihi thought unhappily, while a grunt escaped from her mouth. We laughed upon hearing her thoughts, which caused her eyes to go into circles.


“Were you listening in on me?” She questioned with her brows raised as she crossed her arms. We laughed as an answer, which made it clear to her. “See? I told you that they are just as terrible! They aren’t even hiding it! They are laughing me in the face!” Narihi started whining to Poirlion, who also laughed at her reaction. She started pouting, but at that time, an Elder appeared out of nowhere. He looked like an eighty years old guy, with white hair and blue eyes. He also had a tail swaying behind him, and his body was covered in scales at a few parts. He was a demon!


We weren’t able to sense his exact strength, but he was surely at the seventh level. He looked around for a moment and then after nodding once, he said. “Hello, everyone. I see only three new faces, while… Narihi? Why are you here?” He questioned her with his brows raised.


“Ah… long story. Let’s say that I was trapped, and then I was freed,” She told him, not really telling him anything.


He shrugged his shoulders and then said - “Alright… But what are you doing here? Go and fight against people of your level. Do you want to bully the newcomers or what? Also, you” - he said as he pointed at Poirlion - “go with her. Could you show him the way, Narihi?” He questioned her with his brows raised.


Narihi stuck out her chest proudly as she said - “Yes! He is my mate anyway, so we are going to stay together!” I chuckled upon hearing her words. Did this possessive feeling come with the bond or with our races? I truly have no idea. Poirlion and Narihi left and the people present made respectful faces while looking at their backs.


“And now, you two? How is it that only the two of you came? Usually, a few hundred comes each week… Whatever, my name is Galen Parros. I’m responsible for the newcomers. If you have any questions, then you can turn to me anytime. What are your names?” He asked with his brows raised.


“I’m called Alice and he is my mate Hiro~” I said with a smile on my face.


Galen nodded and then continued. “Now look for an opponent and then stand in pairs. You can fight against each other as well if you wish. I’ll point out your mistakes.”


A smile crept onto our faces upon hearing his words and Hiro said with a smirk.


“Can we challenge all of them at the same time? Hehe, Let’s say that it was a mandate...”

 

Again a mini chapter for Poirlion and Narihi. Some side character developement is necessary.

Spoiler: Chapter 72.1 - Getting together

Getting together

Third person POV:

------------------------------------------------------------------------

“B- Bonded sex?” Narihi whispered with a red face after Alice and Hiro left. Poirlion put his hand on her shoulder, which made her jump upon feeling his touch so suddenly. She was thinking of perverted things… Women are just as much perverted as males. Simply… they usually don’t show it.


At first, Poirlion wanted to say things, which were different than what he thought, but after being together with Hiro and Alice for such a long time, he decided against it. Maybe sometimes honesty could really help… let’s try my luck. Hopefully, I won’t screw up. He thought and then looked into Narihi’s eyes.


“W- What?” Narihi questioned Poirlion upon noticing his serious look, but his following words surprised her a lot.


“I want you. Listen, I’m not into forcing myself on others, but you have to realize that what you feel is true. I too feel the same way. Alice keeps poking you because she probably knows more about you than you would think,” He said while feeling envious of their mind reading ability. It would really come in handy now! “Such being the case, I’ll take you for myself if you don’t mind.” He finished his sentence and then appeared in front of Narihi.


He caught her chin before she could turn away and sealed her thick lips with his mouth. To his surprise, Narihi didn’t even resist him! He didn’t know that Narihi wanted him just as much as he wanted her. He knew that Narihi probably liked him as well since they almost kissed last time too, but he couldn’t be sure. But to his happiness, he wasn’t refused. Their slow kissing turned quicker and quicker as they started pouring more of their feelings into each other.


They didn’t care about their surroundings, that they barely met a few days ago. A few minutes later a few people passed by and after noticing them, they started whistling and clapping, like a group of monkeys. Feeling annoyed that their mood was broken, they separated and they also remembered that they were in public. Poirlion landed on the grassy plain under them and then sat down, while looking up into the sky, straight into Narihi’s eyes.


Without saying anything, she landed next to him. Poirlion smiled at her and after holding onto her hand, he said - “You know… I never understood how Hiro and Alice felt. But I think that now I do. I feel that I don’t need anyone or anything but you. So… if I lay here… If I just lay here. Would you lie with me and just forget the world? Could you love me? Honestly, I don’t quite know how to tell this to you, so I’ll go with the usual line.”


“I love you,” Poirlion’s hands started trembling slightly after he said how he felt. Those words one of the hardest lines to say. Especially in this unfeeling, crazed world. Until hearing the answer, no matter what you did. You would feel greatly pressured.


Luckily for him, Narihi wasn’t torturing him. She silently kneeled down and hugged him into her bosom. “I too love you,” She whispered into his left ear with a smile on her face. Poirlion suddenly felt something wet falling on the left side of his face. After touching his face, he realized that it was his and Narihi’s tears. They were happy and relieved. Poirlion coiled his arms around Narihi and then pulled her to the ground.


They laid there on the ground, with their eyes closed, hugging each other. Poirlion suddenly whispered in a low voice - “W- Would you bond with me? I- I wish to experience how our gods feel. Is it truly that good?”


Narihi’s arms twitched around his body for a moment and then she also whispered her answer. “I don’t know how it feels yet, but we will surely find out. So my answer is yes.”


After kissing once and laying there for a few more minutes, they sprung up and flew towards the Zumn Reef, while holding hands. Such was the tale of a new, weird pair.

 

Sorry, I accidentally left this out. lol

Spoiler: Chapter 34 - Title at the bottom (Unedited shit)

Title at the bottom


(AN:\ Soon I’m going to pick up on using curses too. You should never forget them.)

Hiro’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I changed into my monster form and Alice rode me. I mean she sat on my head. We don’t have *cough* in our monster forms.. Anyway she sat on my head and I flew towards a random city. We soon found a city and I didn’t even bother to change back. I landed in front of the city gates where the guards were frozen in place. I guess it’s rare to see such a huge monster appear out of nowhere.


The normal monsters didn’t have such a huge and mighty body as I had. Our domains were activated so their strength decreased by 280 golems because they were only at the fourth stage. They were left with a hilarious ten golems of strength. Poor humans trembled at their knees. I reached forward with the head Alice was on and she asked them.


“Would you care to tell me where is the guild? If you don’t mind.” (Alice)


The guys upon seeing her were startled and trembled even more. Maybe they thought that if she is able to ‘tame’ me then she is even more powerful. I’m sure that we just made this into one of their worst days. They answered her with a trembling voice.


“M-Miss. D-Do you w-want to go into the city with t-that?!” (Guard)


He said as he pointed at me.


Woah! He is quite courageous! But I don’t understand why he is trembling if it’s like that.


“Nor do I.” (Alice)


“It’s not ‘that’ but ‘him’ as he is my husband. He has a human form don’t worry. So could you tell me where can we find the guild?” (Alice)


After hearing her answer they calmed down a bit.


What? If I have a human form I’m not that scary anymore? How sad. Next time don’t tell them Alice!


“As you wish darling~” (Alice)


“*Gulp* W-Well you can find it if you go s- straight towards the middle of the city. T- There is a big sign too.” (Guard)


“Okay. Thank you very much~” (Alice)


The people close to the gates were also scared as they too were shaking in fear but Alice’s bright sky brightened the whole world making them entranced for a moment. But only till I didn’t roar with a loud voice shaking even the ground and flew into the air flying towards the center of the city. I with my leftmost head which looked back that the people in the area collapsed while some of them fell to their knees still shaking.


Fufu being the bad guy can be so good. I might get addicted to doing this.


“I know right? I feel so good riding you!” (Alice)


“You could really use the word ‘mounting’ too you know? This can be totally misinterpreted.” (Hiro)


“That’s only with perverted people. Like us!” (Alice)


“...” (Hiro)


I flapped my wings only twice and didn’t even use my mind power to fly but I was still very quick and we reached the center of the city in just a moment. I transformed back into my human form and as we fell I landed on my feet and caught the falling Alice in a princess carry then I put her down.


“Such a stylish entrance! And we didn’t even practic to it!” (Alice)


“I know right?” (Hiro)


The people around us looked at us with fearful eyes. This was a relatively low level city I guess as the highest stage we found was at the early eighth and that too was inside the guild. Since we were at the peak of eighth stage with 470 golems of strength these weak people with at most 410 golems of strength would never have a chance against us. Not to mention our battle or monster forms. Everyone avoided us in a roundabout way as we went into the guild. Some even had their weapons drawn pointing at us.


“How cruel~ This isn’t a warm welcoming.” (Hiro)


“I didn’t expect anything other than this. Just think about it. I came in riding a huge Hydra!” (Alice)


We ignored the ‘prepared’ ones as we walked to the receptionist but before that we found somebody! The woman who was there when we beat up Charles! She was at the peak of fifth stage standing among some of the people. Was she on a quest or what? What a coincidence! Alice waved at her as a greeting but when she raised her hand everyone stood in a defensive position. She put her hands to her mouth.


“Oh my~ Such fearful ones. Don’t worry I won’t bite. I just came here to take the ranking examination as it has been quite a long time.” (Alice)


Hearing her answer they didn’t seem like people who believed in what she said.


“Could you get us someone to take the Master Rank examination?” (Alice)


The receptionist woman who was only at the second stage was left without power because of our domains. Anyone under the fourth stage didn’t even have enough strength to stand and this woman was no different. She sat on her chair unmoving.


Sorry everyone but we are in the mood to play around~


But since she had to talk at least we released our domains. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. That woman who was the ‘receptionist’ last time came in front of us with a not so happy and friendly look.


“What are you doing here? And were you the ones who killed my brother? Wilhelm didn’t say anything to me.” (Unknown Woman)


“Who was your brother~?” (Alice)


“Wick Malmstad!” (Tracy Malmstad)


“Ooh! So that’s why she is looking at us so unfriendly.” (Hiro)


“Then I’m sorry but I have to tell you that we were his killers. But he had it coming. He was the one who decided to side with Charles and the Shrill Moguls. If he lets us kill him at that time and leave without butting in then he would be still alive.” (Alice)


At this time the receptionist girl looked at Tracy as she said with a trembling voice.


“T-Tracy. Do you know them? C-Can I take a break? I’m still new here and I- I think that this is out of my authority..” (Receptionist Girl)


She clearly didn’t want to deal with us and wanted to run away. How cruel. I voiced my thoughts!


“Don’t worry girl. Although I’m a Hydra I eat only those who are my enemies and you aren’t that are you?” (Hiro)


“N-No!” (Receptionist Girl)


“Hiro you are only scaring her even more. Go now. Tracy is an acquaintance of ours so I guess that she is going to take care of us.” (Alice)


“Thank you!” (Receptionist Girl)


The supposed receptionist ran out of the building and possibly ran straight home.


I guess my monster form was quite a shock for her.


“I’m not going to take care of you and if I could then I’d even kill you two. You killed my brother damned monsters!” (Tracy)


She wanted to raise her hands to slap Alice. That was the worst choice though. I’d never let it to happen. I quickly stabbed her through her stomach with my hands.


“Never try to hit my woman.” (Hiro)


“I could have protected myself.” (Alice)


“This is a question of my morals! I’m not going to allow it!” (Hiro)


“Whatever. Let’s go. There isn’t anyone who could take even a single attack from us anyway..” (Alice)


“Should I end her life?” (Hiro)


“Let her be. She isn’t dangerous and we are going to leave soon enough anyway.” (Alice)


Since we were cultivators a simple stab like this wouldn’t kill her. I pulled out my hands from her stomach and there was a gaping hole. She collapsed and we simply left the place. I saw that some people rushed up to her to treat her injury. Whatever. I don’t care. She should be happy that I didn’t kill her. If it would have been a he then I would have killed him on the spot. I spared her life only because I’m against hitting females.


We left the city and went into another one where were quite a lot of cultivators at the ninth stage too. We went into the city in the same way as before but we weren’t attacked. We went straight towards the middle of the city where we again found the guild house. I guess all of them are built in the middle of the city. We went inside only to be ‘welcomed’ in a quite similar way but we didn’t bother with it.


This time the receptionist was more professional as she looked at us with a calm face. We told her our reason for coming here.


“Wait a moment please. I’m going to call for someone at the Master Rank.” (Receptionist)


We were then led towards the examination ground and were let in. A guy at the peak of ninth stage came in and promised secrecy. We quickly beat him up in our battle forms. There was only 25 strength of difference if we were in our battle forms but adding to that our techniques it reached 485 which was above this guy’s strength. He had a low level skill which gave him about 20 more strength than his base. This was actually a ‘good’ skill. It’s just that it was utter trash in our eyes. We spared him since he wasn’t the arrogant shitty type. We just simply knocked him out.


Afterwards we gained our black badge with Master word written on it.


“Blergh. This feeling you get because of a badge. You think that you are someone greater and better just because a title yet it’s only a damned word. Laughable. It’s good that I’m a monster and I don’t have that feeling anymore. I seriously don’t feel anything from marking myself with this. Even though others would be surely proud to it..” (Hiro)


“Yes. I feel the same. Though I’ve never been a human like you.” (Alice)


“Yet you are still similar to them at some points.” (Hiro)


“That’s also true about you.” (Alice)


“Should we look for some quests?” (Hiro)


“Why not? We should gain some points because it’s as if we would be here only for a show.” (Alice)


We actually picked up every extermination quest we could find which would give us a sum of two million points! The examiner guy we have knocked out not long ago had only about 900 000 points so I guess that this is a good amount. Of course thinking about that we have to kill about two thousand group of monsters… Naturally it would give us enough. Using her mind power the receptionist quickly recorded the quests we had taken up and also warned us.


“Be careful because if you fail to do these then you are going to be expelled because this is a large amount.” (Receptionist)


“We know it don’t worry. We’ll be here in two days~” (Alice)


We left the guild house then the city and went around killing every monster horde we found. There were many at the peak of ninth stage but all of them died easily as we were way too powerful compared to them. Two days later we went back to the guild surprising the receptionist in the process and completed our missions. The points we gained weren’t divided. If we did it together then that meant that both of us are that much trustable. They wouldn’t divide it as it would only cause envious feelings among the other guild members who are working in a team.


Now at least we had relatively high points and didn’t look like complete rookies when someone looked at our badges. We left the city in our human forms so many people looked at us with respect when they saw us. It did make me feel better but I didn’t get over in my head. This is just a badge, a title to distinguish among humans, for those who need it. I don’t need it. I need only Alice.


We boarded our spaceship and flew through space. We were travelling towards Lystrion where a dungeon can be found called Vertshadow. Lystrion was one day of travel away from Sypno and two days of travel away from Lark. You could say that it was under the jurisdiction of humans but it was similar to Cyder in that it was overran by many monsters. Those who ascended there and didn’t have a spaceship were in quite a mess.


This dungeon was known to have five only floors but all of them were very hard to complete. It also had riddles, mazes and every kind of thing you can think of you can find in a dungeon. You had to have the power of a person at the ninth stage if you wanted to enter it. This dungeon was known to be completed by Pat Cooley but she didn’t disclose many information about it to the world. And she didn’t tell it to us either… Such a vile woman indeed.


We flew to its entrance and the whole place was devoid of life. It looked very shady and dark. Even the sun was covered by thick black clouds. The entrance was a simple doorway but it was made up of bones and skulls. We quickly went inside. The usual floor people can reach is the third floor while Chic reached the fourth and only Pat is known to complete the whole dungeon. Maybe Saramir did it too but it’s unknown to most of the people but it doesn’t matter.


The first floor was covered in mist and fog. We couldn’t see further than three meters. Luckily for us we had our mind powers to map our surroundings. We found about fifty monsters on the first floor and they were all in a group around a monster with a stronger aura. Great. So this dungeon is the type which collects its forces into a single point. This dungeon is for people who can fight even against groups of this size all alone.


We transformed into our monster forms and made short work of them. The monster at the middle was at the peak of ninth stage and it was a Three Headed Shadow Hydra. It was black like Hiro but it didn’t have double layered scales nor the jelly like layer. It was releasing dark element from its body.


“Haha let’s see who has more heads!” (Hiro)


Although it was at the peak of ninth stage but this monster wasn’t stronger than an average cultivator so I quickly killed it by biting it into mincemeat. It tried to bite me too but its teeth broke on my scales. Hmph. It should have known its place. These monsters aren’t respecting us because they are created by the dungeons. If it would have been a real hydra then it wouldn’t have attacked me.


This didn’t drop anything good only money. To be honest that was the best it could drop right now as we have been out of it for quite a long time. This thing gave a lot of money! Cool! What was strange that whenever we killed a monster we would gain ‘points’. The dungeon declared our total points when I killed the boss. A number appeared in front of my eyes showing 23 566 while Alice had 18 984.


“You shouldn’t have killed it alone.. Now you’ve got away.” (Alice)


“Sorry. I forgot about this thing.” (Hiro)


We don’t really know what it’s good for but I’m sure that the dungeon is going to tell us later. We went to the next floor straight without any rest. This floor was a moorland and it was still the same shady place with thick fog and mist everywhere. Controlling the elemental or flying it didn’t matter as we were able to stay above the marsh. I don’t like to be dirty. I have no problem with dirtying myself but if not necessary then I like to be clean!


This of course was even more true to Alice. On this floor we sensed one hundred monsters at the ninth stage and there was also three at the peak of it while we felt that one was even stronger than an average ninth stage human. It had about ten more strength like the elves had. The monsters were like some kind of witches as they had black cloaks on them and they had staves. They shot powerful Space Energy attacks towards us but we were able to ignore those and killed every monster.


There were only the three mini bosses and the single main boss left. To equal our points Alice had to kill three of them and then we worked together to kill the boss so we were almost equal. We both had 65-66 thousand points. This time as well the monsters and bosses dropped only money. I’m starting to think that this dungeon is a money making dungeon. If you were a powerful ninth stage cultivator then all you had to do is come here kills some monsters than leave. Afterwards you can say that you are a millionaire…


We went to the next floor. The ground was black and sometimes we saw some withered trees. We sensed 150 monsters which of five was at the peak of ninth stage and one was had approximately 480 golems of strength. After one hour of constant killing even we were tired a bit. We had three hundred thousand points at the end of this floor and tons of gold.


“Hey Alice. You could be like a famed dragon! Hoarding gold and bathing, rolling in it!” (Hiro)


“I-I’m not like that!” (Alice)


“What is this? Ho-ho~ So you are indeed interested in it? Strangely enough I too want to try it out after saying it… Alice you are affecting my mind! You are infecting me with these thoughts!” (Hiro)


“No, they are yours so don’t blame them on me. I’d rather let you infect me with your *beep* inside my *beep*.” (Alice)


“Why did you censure it? It’s not like I don’t know what you meant.” (Hiro)


“Because I was in the mood to talk like a lady!” (Alice)


“Ladies would never mention penis and vagina out of nowhere… “ (Hiro)


“I can’t refute to that. But this damned Pat… She didn’t accept our scales now just so that she could ask for armor when we ascend. Even though we wanted to trick her into making it now and then she wouldn’t have been able to use it on the next realm as it would have been too weak.” (Alice)


“Yeah. But she was wise enough to realise it and wants to get it when we reach the next level..” (Hiro)


“So sad.” (Alice)


“Anyway let’s go into this resting room and rest for a bit.” (Hiro)


Actually this was the first time that we stopped in these rooms because we always simply went through it. After looking around in this round shaped room we had to find out that we were stupid… So this is the reason we get points! The gold is only a side dish. What really matters are these points!


But on the other hand it’s not so bad that we didn’t look at it because you can buy the higher grade items only at the deeper resting rooms. There are five lines and there are many names written in each line. When I put my finger on it information about that item floods into my mind. The ones at the fourth and fifth floor are written in a strikeout style but the words are completely covered by it so we don’t know what are those.


The upper and hidden lines are becoming much shorter than the previous three showing that there are much less things to trade for. On the first line which means the fifth floor’s resting room there are only two lines. I wonder what are they hiding. At the bottom which means the first floor there we could have traded for Energy Restoring Pills, Healing Pills, Mind Power restoring pills. The normal stuff we have anyway thanks to my Alice.


On the second floor we had the opportunity to start trading for armors or even weapons with two or three runes made out of Trinatimuz or the pricier ones were made out of Uridium. Armors were also similar in grade. On the third floor we can trade for pills which would further our cultivation or armors which were made out of metals we haven’t even heard of for example Cavorite.


It said that it can lower the strength of your enemy’s domain by ten to thirty depending on the grade you buy as there were three grades of this armor. This is good stuff! It’s just that it doesn’t matter anymore as we are very close to reaching the ninth stage.. Only if we would have got this stuff earlier. Well it doesn’t matter right now. But those pills really piqued our interest. Maybe we should get one-one. It cost only one hundred thousand points and it would be enough for us to reach the ninth stage..


But at times like these you can think only of one thing. What if you can’t buy the best thing at the end because you buy the weaker things before? We will have to struggle and invest into this dungeon. What I really don’t understand though is that why is this place so empty? It should be filled with cultivators at the ninth stage yet it’s so empty. After creating big groups and clearing it many time they should be able to gain a lot of benefits from this dungeon. Well it’s not my problem. After resting for another ten minutes and completely recovering our lost energies we went to the fourth floor.


This didn’t differ from the other floors in looks and as we expected there were two hundred monsters on this floor of which ten were at the peak of ninth stage and one had about 500 golems of strength. This floor took about one and half an hour for us to complete. The boss was a Wraith and the ten minibosses were minotaurs with towering shields. It was very annoying at first because the minotaurs always got in our ways and that damned wraith was shooting attacks at us non-stop and those attacks had a lot of strength behind them..


We went into the resting room and after meditating for fifteen minutes we were back to our peak conditions. To other this would have taken at least half a day.. We are disgusting indeed but being disgusting in this way feels wonderful! We had one million points and we were able to buy anything from the five things that we could buy here. One was a pill which would make us step into the next stage. If we were to be at the ninth stage then this could cause us instant breakthrough to the next realm! The other one was an armor which would make us completely immune to domains and it would be able to defend even against the attacks of cultivators at the second stage of World Founding Realm!


The third was of course any kind of weapon with three enchantments and runes and it was said that it could cut through anything under the third stage of World Founding Realm. Imagine someone getting such a weapon while being in this realm. Someone shoots an attack towards you? You just simply cut it through with your powerful weapon! All of these costed five hundred thousand points so we could buy two of these things.


If we were to buy one pill and one armor… then that would be great! The fourth thing was a thing similar to my Binding Clock as it would stun your target for 1-2 seconds but it isn’t a growing artifact like mine. Still… It would work even against cultivators at the sixth stage of World Founding Realm. That’s like a joke! This thing was called Fate Binder. The last one was a skill! This is the first time that I see a skill.


We would get a tome which would contain the skill. What was the funniest is that the title of this book was Solar Energy and it even said that the cultivator would gain forty golems of additional strength upon activation. You could learn it by reading it through using your mind power and then it would turn into a stream of energy which flies into your mind and you are done. So Chic has been to this place actually and he even took this book. He said that he has never been to this place..


I have a feeling that he wanted to hide something dark from us. He alone wouldn’t have been able to reach this place even if he had 480 golems of strength as a base. But that wasn’t the case. Having twenty more strength already made him into a prodigy and he even gained another forty from this skill. This was indeed a rare treasure but it was worthless to us. Our skills not only gave us sixty golems of strength but they were able to evolve! These skills can grow and evolve as we are growing.


In the end it would reach the same amount as our tail swing meaning one hundred! But these numbers would convert because the counting is going to change from the next level on but that’s still further away.


“I guess that he had to kill others to get this skill otherwise I don’t think that he would have talked about it.” (Alice)


“Probably. But it doesn’t matter to me. If I were to be still a human then I too would have fought and killed the others to get my hands on this. That’s the law of jungle! If you want power then you have to fight for it!” (Hiro)


“Except us..” (Hiro)


“E-eh yeah. Well we have other things to fight for. A place in the universe so that the other races can’t kill us just because of what we are.” (Alice)


“That’s also true. Others don’t have to hide their races like us. We can only walk around freely showing it if we are powerful enough.” (Hiro)


“Yeah but now let’s go. I’m sure that the last floor is going to be the hardest. I wonder what it’s going to offer.” (Alice)


Since we were too big to fit in our monster forms we always had to transform into our human forms when we came in these resting rooms. We were able to talk because of that reason.


“Before we leave.. Shouldn’t you do something to my peach?” (Alice)


“Oh~? What do you mean?” (Hiro)


“Well I could handle some stress relieving.” (Alice)


“Anytime.” (Hiro)


(AN:\ I’m not really going to put sex scenes into normal chapters but a bit of relieving is alright. True? So those who don’t want to read it scroll to the next line and read from there on to see the fight for the last items! DISCLAIMER: BE WARNED 18+)

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I walked up to Alice and kissed her deeply. Our tongues rolled inside each others mouth. This was always a good start and this always made her go. Not like I was any different. When we separated and opened our eyes all we saw was the lust and love for each other in our eyes. I swear that I saw a fire burning inside her eyes for a moment..


“Would you mind to taste my pink peach? It’s fresh and juicy!” (Alice)


“Anytime Miss.” (Hiro)


“Oh? Are we playing the mistress and her servant role?” (Alice)


“Hmm~ Let’s do it.” (Hiro)


“Alright then kneel down and eat up my peach.” (Alice)


“Yes. My lady.” (Hiro)


I knelt down in front of her and freed up her private parts. She was quite wet just from our kissing.


“My Mistress is such a pervert. What should I do Miss?” (Hiro)


“Ugh. So evil. I want you to play around with my clitoris and tasted the inside of my fruit.” (Alice)


I moved my tongue and licked her clitoris. I saw that it started swelling. My penis was already hard when she showed me hers so mine wasn’t swelling.. It was swollen already.. I felt her strong fragrance as her juices flowed down on her legs. I put my tongue inside her and started licking her insides. She was continuously moaning as I was moving my tongue.


“Ah! Yes~ A bit to the left~ Oh there it’s g- greaaat!” (Alice)


She was enjoying herself visibly and I soon felt that her hole twitched, spasmed and then contracted around my tongue which was still inside her. She even pulled me inside for a moment which was quite weird. She screamed out of pleasure but I wanted her to do my thing to.


“Aah~ My servant is such an obedient boy. I’ll have to reward you. Go lie on the ground with your face upwards.” (Alice)


“Yes milady.” (Hiro)


I laid down on the ground and she squatted above my face then laid her body on mine! I felt that she was freeing my penis from my armor and soon I felt cold air being blown on my thing. But she quickly warmed it up with her mouth. She started sucking on my penis and I worked on her pussy once again. She stopped sometimes to moan but otherwise she was doing her blowjob greatly as usual.


I came quickly deep inside her mouth and I felt as she gulped it down her throat. Thinking about this only made me erect once again. But this time she pulled out her beautiful weapons called tits! I was still working on her when she put her huge, soft tits around my penis. It felt really squishy, warm and soft. When I thought about where my dick can be found, my mind went crazy. Oh how many guys would kill to get their dicks into her tits yet I’m the only one who can enjoy it haha~!


She pressed them tightly against my penis and moved them up and down. She even put the tip of my penis into her mouth as she licked my glans where I’m the most sensitive. I didn’t have to wait for long before I felt the built up load in my penis shot out my urethra straight on her face. She licked it down and then put it inside her mouth. WAARGH! This girl is a succubus!


After seeing her do that I simply attacked her down and made love to her. We fucked like rabbits in the middle of a dungeon for about two hours before I was finally able to stop myself from touching her. Her brain was a mess and she wasn’t really in the condition to move so we had to wait for another half an hour to leave the resting room. So in a sum after about three hours we finally left the resting room. This room is great! It’s going to hold dear memories for me~

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Sometimes I fear what can we tell to our children once we are going to have them.” (Hiro)


“That we fucked everywhere?” (Hiro)


“Hiro. Don’t be so pessimistic. We did other things too..” (Alice)


“Well that’s true.” (Hiro)


We transformed into our monster forms and moved forward. We sensed that interestingly enough this floor had only a single monster. But we weren’t able to perceive its strength! Which meant that it was above us considering mind power.. After walking through this misty floor for thirty seconds which meant a lot of kilometers we found a big platform. It had a diameter of two thousand kilometers and the mist and fog was completely dissolved above it.


In the middle of it laid a huge Black Dragon.. It was similar to us in size. Its height was about thirty-five meters and its length was about one hundred and forty meters. It had a bludgeon like tail just like me. Its back was spiky just like ours though it had shorter and less spikes on it. It had only three claws not five like us. Only real divine beasts had five claws and this was only a recreation created by the dungeon itself. After getting close enough to it we were able to sense that it had 590 golems of strength which meant that it was only slightly weaker than Pat’s most powerful attacks.


Of course this 590 golems of strength was consisting the attack power too of this monster. Fighting it at our actual level is going to be a bit harder but it’s still manageable. Especially if we can smash it with our tails! It opened its eyes and got up from the ground then roared. Hpmh. It wasn’t louder than ours as we roared back at it overpowering his roar! Haha! That’s how you do it. I don’t know if it felt ashamed or what but it stopped its roar then charged at us angrily.


What? This is a monster created by the dungeon. Those monsters don’t have feelings!! This is completely wrong! Well whatever we will have to fight it anyway. Alice ran towards it and collided with the Black Dragon frontally. The damage it would have caused was taken up by her scales. The jelly layer did its job perfectly as I saw that her scales were pressed on her body but the jelly layer completely dissolved the force behind the paw attack of the Black Dragon. It wasn’t able to reach her inner scales so everything was alright.


While it used its paw to hit her shoulder Alice used her mouth to bite onto its shoulder. Stupid Black Dragon doesn’t even know how to fight. Using its paw when it could have used its mouth. It wanted to bite into Alice after realising its mistake but of course I wasn’t standing by idling around. I used three of my heads to bite into its throat and two to bite into its other shoulder. If I were to have all twelve of my heads.. I could have eaten his whole head in a single go. Sigh but that’s still far away. We were at the peak of eighth stage so we had 578 golems of strength consisting our skills or 618 if we used our tails.. We are so unfair!


It roared in pain and released a huge amount of energy only to waste it as we knew this would come. We jumped back in time as its short range beheading attack went into the air then dispersed. It condensed a lot of energy to create a short blade of energy which would perish quickly upon releasing but in short range it would be a great weapon. We too knew this ability but it was useless to us as we were the ones to bite not the other way around…


Now there were two serious wounds on its shoulders making its movements a slower. It was more careful this time as it measured us up while walking around. We simply sat down waiting for it to charge. It’s better if he comes as we can defend and counterattack. It has more strength than us and we were just lucky before but it has a good chance to wound us so we have to be careful. It ran at us and we both stepped to the side as our tails were flying towards its face.


It ran straight into it and as 617 golems of strength hit its face it turned in the air, flew backwards and landed on its back. The scales on its face were completely destroyed and its skull was slightly broken. We didn’t hesitate to charge at it. Landing on its back was a fatal move. I also used the Binding Clock to make it into a sure kill. We reached it and I bit its throat into pieces. I tore out huge chunks of meat and its scales were falling off. Alice jumped on its stomach.


Since it was binded it wasn’t able to move so she tore out a huge chunk of meat from its chest and then dug her head straight into his chest and ate its heart. One of my heads also reached its brain so while Alice at its heart I ate the monster’s brain. If it didn’t die from this then I’m going to rename this into a Black Hydra.. If you eat one of my hearts and heads then naturally I wouldn’t die. I have four more left!


We soon saw as its body disappeared and we gained two million points each? What? But this went quite easily.. Is it because we were in such a perfect sync or what? We didn’t even use energy attacks only our bodies. Though it did have a very tough body. I guess this was the type of monster which would fight with its powerful body without energy attacks. But to its misfortune we were also such kind of monsters and we were two at that! We rushed straight into the resting room curious about what’s at the end!


We found that there were two things. One of them was a bottle of blood called Divine Blood. It was said that this bottle of blood would turn you into a divine beast if you aren’t one yourself and if you are one then it could upgrade your rank by one or two star(s) depending on your luck! It was also stated that you can’t turn into a True Divine Beast. That would be indeed weird. The only thing was that this could be used only after reaching the fourth realm. It cost two million points.


“Dungeon!! Come out! We need to ask something!?” (Hiro)


“What is it?” (Vertshadow)


Came back an old and tired sounding voice.


“We are True Divine Beasts so what is this Divine Blood going to do with us?” (Hiro)


“Oh, that’s a rare case.. To be honest nothing. You can’t evolve even more. Seeing that you are a Hydra maybe you would grow out another one of your heads and hearts earlier but it’s hard to say because your bloodline is way too powerful. Probably it wouldn’t do anything to you.” (Vertshadow)


“Okay, thanks. Now I get it.” (Hiro)


Considering what was the other item I wouldn’t have selected this one to begin with but I was curious about it.


“Do you think that Pat chose this?” (Alice)


“Yes. Probably she took this and she has been carrying it with herself ever since. I guess she has taken it already since she has ascended quite a long time ago..” (Hiro)


“That might be so.” (Alice)


The other one was a simple little white ball. After asking it from the dungeon we’ve got to know that it also worked on both person if they were to be soul bounded which was perfect for us. It’s effects you ask? It was wonderful as the consumer which in this case didn’t matter which one of us was would gain great benefits. These benefits were none other than to strengthen our minds in a different way than the usual. This would made it impossible for others to ever read our mind messages and I don’t mean the soul bound ones as those can’t be read anyway.


This also made us completely immune to domains, curses or any other outside power and it made possible for us to read someone’s mind for about five seconds! That’s not much but it could be of great help in a fight. Being immune to curses? That was again wonderful as they would become more and more numerous in the future. I don’t care too much about domains as those are going to be equal soon enough for everyone.. When we ascend that is. We quickly bought one from this pill which cost us four million points then went back to buy two of those pills which would increase our cultivation.


(AN:\ They had 1-1 million and after killing the Black Dragon they gained two which means 3-3 millions. 3+3 = 6 | 6 - 4= they are left with two and -1 for the two pills they still have one to spend.)


We ate all of the pills we gained and we quickly broke through to the peak of ninth stage. Since we were at the peak of eighth stage we reached the peak of ninth stage. We also got the immunities.


“Can we take and give the skill for example to other people?” (Hiro)


“Yes you can.” (Vertshadow)


Since it was like that we chose the skill as an investment. Who knows when can we blackma- *cough* I want to say present someone with this skill to help us out.. Or ask for a favor. Hehe~ We bought two pieces of it and stored it. We wanted to leave but we realised that we can’t but the dungeon quickly answered this problem.


“Well you know I am an unique dungeon. You can come in only once and you have to promise secrecy before you leave.” (Vertshadow)


“So that’s why no one told us anything about this. Such a shady place indeed. And what’s with that we can’t come back? Though it’s not like we want to.” (Hiro)


After promising the dungeon secrecy it opened a portal for us and we left the dungeon. When we tried to go through its doorway out of fun we only found ourselves coming back out. What? When did we turn around? Well whatever..


Now all that was left to advance a tiny bit then ascend!



Black Dragon Dungeon Boss

 

Spoiler: Chapter 73 - The Dark Flow

The Dark Flow

Hiro’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

“What? Aren’t you thinking a bit too much of yourselves? I believe that you are powerful, but there is no way that you could beat this whole group alone while being only at the early third stage,” Galen said with his brows furrowed. He clearly didn’t believe in us.


The other people present also started laughing at us and ridiculing us, thinking that we were idiots. Strength talks… as they say. The strongest person here was at the early sixth stage with ninety-nine Crypt since this place was the newcomers’. After a few lessons, we would be sent away to other ‘classes’, who have strength, similar to ours. All three of us activated our battle forms and our strength increased to eighty-seven Crypt, while Rin’s stayed the same. The cultivators present made surprised faces.


There weren’t many creatures who had human forms and battle forms and Blank covered our bodies Usually, only True Divine Beasts had it, along with a few weird humans with weird abilities. Galen’s eyes opened widely and then he looked at us with furrowed brows, while saying - “Do you have anything to do with the low number of newcomers this week?”


“I don’t know what are you talking about~ hehe,” Alice answered with a small laugh and a smile on her face, not telling him that it was Poirlion’s doing. Though… we would have killed them anyway. Galen shook his head sideways, but a small smirk slipped onto his face. Was he happy because the others died? Probably not… In that case, he is likely to feel happy because new ‘monstrous talents’ appeared in their school.


“Well, you can challenge them, but don’t cry if you will be beaten up,” He said with a knowing smile. “Are they really that powerful?” He thought in his mind, questioning someone. Hmm? Were we being sold out?


“Yes, treat them well. They will turn into important pillars of our school in the future!” Aiko’s voice resounded in his mind, so we were able to hear it.


[Fufu, now I understand it. She really wishes for us to discipline these lazy people, right?] Alice said through our bond happily, wishing to start.


“Alright! Don’t laze around! Prepare to fight!” Galen shouted as his voice reverberated through the whole area. He counted down from three and upon shouting ‘fight’, everyone rushed towards us. The first to reach us was the person at the sixth stage, but before she could do anything, Rin appeared from behind her and struck her in the back with a dark and shadowy Paw-strike. The woman spat out a mouthful of blood while flying through the air.


Both of us covered our bodies in Destiny's Descent, which was a mix of our martial arts. A hydra with twelve dragon heads, made of energy, covered our bodies. We also renamed our martial art as Twelve Chains of Bane since it was also a mix of the two. After merging, it combined into a single martial art in our minds, while holding onto their best aspects. It not only increased its output attack power after each strike but it was also a quick martial art.


The only problem was that… it turned so powerful, that we wouldn’t be able to go past the first six strikes because even our bodies would explode from the energy. Maybe we could force it out, but it would come with a lot of trouble afterward.


The woman, who flew through the air, was pierced through her heart by my tail. This startled many of them, but no one cared. Everyone was using only their strength, not their soul force. If we were to use it, then we would kill them easily since our souls were as powerful as someone’s at the second stage of the sixth level.


Rin roared and then suddenly disappeared from where she stood. Infinis’ ability was even more powerful than before, not to mention Rin’s shady abilities. She appeared behind a cultivator and tore off his head, while I spun my staff to protect myself from the incoming attacks. Everyone was truly powerful, but we were even more so. While I defended, Alice spun on her heels to evade a spear strike and while spinning, she used her tail to cut the guy into two halves, horizontally.


I jumped into the air as a huge explosion happened at my original position. One of them was standing at the back and kept collecting huge amounts of energies to bombard us. We could take it on, but we wished to fight seriously. Rin knowing what she had to do, charged towards them, through the darkness of our world. I spun my staff and smashed into the ground with a huge force upon landing.


The people around me were knocked away as a result of the shockwave. At that moment, I used the first move of Destiny's Descent to attack everyone around me. Our paw, wing and other such attacks could be used anytime, but upon using this martial art, their strength would increase after each strike. Those who were at the front were cut into two halves, though a few of them were able to protect themselves.


Alice used her Dragon’s Tail and made a powerful blade of energy. She swung it in an arc and cut another batch of sheep into two halves. The ones who were at the back were also attacked by Rin. She started attacking them one by one and although they tried resisting her strength but it was futile. At the moment, she was even stronger than us, not to mention her speed and defense after her evolution. The attacks simply bounced off of her scale covered body.


[And that’s our little angel! I’m so proud of her~] Alice said in her mind happily with an affectionate voice. A smile slipped onto my face upon seeing Rin cutting up these people like vegetables. We probably looked creepy… Realizing that they had to attack and defend as a team, they stopped charging at us randomly, like a group of idiots. They had to protect each other and attack together. They stood in a circle around us, in groups of five, which of two were preparing ranged attacks, while the other two turned their weapons into spears, swords, hammers, shields, and such weapons.


“Well now… that’s a colorful group, don’t you think, Alice?” I asked happily with a smiling happily. Now that was more enjoyable! These people weren’t idiots and they weren’t weak either. Simply, we were much stronger… Those who had shields stood to the front and charged towards us with short swords in their other hands.


“I think so,” Alice answered while stomping on the ground, causing the earth to explode. Huge trees grew out of the ground and covered their views on us. One of them used fire magic to burn it down, but we were already behind two of our targets. Rin was still eating away on their ‘ranged fighters’. Their blood was flowing on the ground, turning it red. I roared loudly with an inhuman voice while appearing behind these slow people. A huge dragon head appeared in front of me and swept the guy away. All he was able to make a surprised face as he turned around.


A woman appeared behind me and she was about to try piercing me, but Alice jumped down from above and landed on her back, piercing her head in the process. The ground cracked upon contact. The forest quickly burned down. All the others saw was only a few more corpses around us, but they didn’t care about it. Another group charged towards us. Some of them cast earth magic and made huge stone walls appearing behind us, while they also shot Chaos Magic towards us.


I used my staff as a baseball bat and smashed the Chaos Bolt with a bright face on. Alice made a somersault, to evade the incoming attack from behind, while the others also charged towards us. She stepped on the back of the charging guy, who fell straight into my spear. His heart was pierced and I loaded my Hydra Qi into his body, making it explode. His blood and matters splattered on my scale covered body, while a bright smile was on my face.


Rin appeared behind us, out of nowhere. If not for our blood bond, then we could barely sense her presence. A truly terrifying monster! All three of us jumped forward towards our opponents, who welcomed us with the tips of their spears. All of them used their energies and formed different kinds of energy attacks. Some of them had the shape of a bear, while others had the shape of a lion, etc. There were even a few who used something much better, like Dragon or Hydra shaped attacks. Though to their despair, we simply stole their energies to recover our own.


Such unclear and weak energies… I grabbed onto Alice’s arm and threw her towards them. They made surprised faces upon seeing such a thing, but they welcomed her with releasing their energies. At that time, Rin appeared under Alice and then disappeared once again, along with her. They traveled beyond the world we could perceive. That was Rin’s ability. That was what the Abyss was about. A place which couldn’t be understood or perceived by us. It was beyond our space or our time.


They appeared behind them, with Alice on Rin’s back. I stood in place and took on their attacks. Evading would be very hard, so I would rather defend… Using magical attacks would be completely futile, so instead of that, I poured my energy into my Destiny’s Descent, and my whole body. That jelly-like layer under my scales lit up with a light, which was similar to that of a sun. A green light shone on everyone, blinding them slightly. I used Hydra’s Paw to smash the first batch of attacks and then I used Hydra’s Tail to attack in an arc. This was my third move and I felt my body getting burdened more and more, but it was worth it.


Those two strikes alone destroyed every incoming attack. Alice turned her weapon into a hammer as she swung it in an arc from behind them. They were focusing on controlling their attacks, so they didn’t have time to escape. Her hammer smashed a few more of them into bloody pulps. A group of people appeared from behind me and released another batch towards my back. It was really sudden, so I wasn’t able to defend myself, but it was futile. They trickled my scales a bit, but nothing serious. I turned around with a smiling face, while my back was smoking.


Their faces became startled, upon realizing that their attacks weren’t working and they stepped back in fear. They finally started realizing that nothing they did, worked against us. Alice turned her weapon into a halberd and attacked the people on the ground while sitting on Rin’s back. Realizing that they were at a disadvantage, they flew into the air. We were waiting exactly for that to happen. Both of us roared with an inhuman voice and used Hydra’s and Dragon’s Breath.


Everyone was swept away and a few of them also gained heavy injuries. A few of them, who were at the fifth stage, sprung up from the ground, with angry and annoyed faces. They probably had had enough of being beaten up. I furrowed my brows upon feeling something they shouldn’t have done. They started collecting their soul forces. Did they want to attack us seriously? If that’s the case, then they are going to pay a heavy price…


Rin jumped towards me and sat down next to me, while Alice also stopped beside me. “Are you sure that you want to do it?” She asked with her head tilted to the side and a cold smile on her face.


“*Grrr* Fuck you, bastards! I don’t believe that you are truly so powerful! All of us worked hard to get where we are! Should I simply let myself get beaten up by you just because of you are True Divine Beasts? My soul force is surely stronger than yours, there is no way that you can stay alive after my next attack! Guys, cover me!” One of them, who was the strongest, shouted loudly.


Galen, who was watching our battle all along, furrowed his brows upon hearing his words. His arms were behind his back originally, but after hearing such things, he moved them in front of him. I saw him squeezing his fists. Would he kill him if he were to attack us with soul force? That’s quite interesting if I do say so myself. “Your decision, but you can only blame yourself for your fate,” Alice said with her bloodlust completely released.


The elf guy, who talked before, stopped in place for a moment in his fear. Our bloodlust alone was like a mind attack… “Those who don’t want to die, step aside!” I shouted as I started converting my energy into a Destiny’s Descent. I intended to release it as a ranged attack. It would be my sixth move, which would surely destroy all of them, along with their puny attacks. About two third of them stood to the side, not wishing to participate in breaking the rules. I nodded at them and waited for our enemies’ attack to arrive.


Alice put her staff beside her while holding onto its handle. We were still full of energy, thanks to Necros’ ability, so we didn’t have to fear running out of energy after this attack. Our remaining opponents collected their energies into a single attack, which took the shape of a chimera. There were demons, beastmen, humans, and elves, so it was nothing surprising. We felt that they also poured large amounts of soul forces into their attack, wishing to destroy even our souls.


Alice smirked upon noticing this and she started petting Rin on the back of her neck. She sent her energy into my body, to make my attack even more powerful. We better prepare to escape after I shoot this… “Taste this, you bastards!” The elf shouted as they sent their attacks towards us, with me in tow. They started laughing, thinking that it would kill us, while we made fearful faces. But not because of their attack but because of our attack! It simply went past theirs, crushing it as if it would have been a marshmallow and struck them.


It was a big sized attack, so it engulfed all of them. Our souls were at the fourth stage of Baby Soul, so they had zero chance to resist it. My attack exploded like an atom bomb and a blinding light covered everything. The gray matter beyond space was probably flooding out by the time we wished to escape. I touched Alice’s hand, while Rin ‘grabbed’ onto her back as if she would be Rin’s cub. That gray matter, strangely enough, flowed around us, but didn’t touch us, nor did it come closer than fifty centimeters.


Could it be that Rin was using this to move? She was moving through this matter, which was untouchable even for cultivators at the tenth level? I can only wonder what the Abyss truly is. As we have got to know it, it is also connecting the universes and we can enter other universes through it. Its space and time are also completely random and different compared to the outside worlds. That gray matter slowly disappeared and what we found in front of us was Galen, who had a despaired face.


Upon noticing us, his face turned into a happy one as he laughed out excitedly. “Hahaha! God! I thought that we lost such geniuses for a moment! I wanted to teleport out with you, but your attack was too quick and the Dark Flow already covered everything! But how did you stay alive in it? That should be impossible!” He couldn’t help but question us. Naturally, our enemies disappeared and turned into nothing but dust.


“Dark Flow? What is that?” Alice questioned with her head tilted to the side. There was a leaf in her hair from when we made the forest, so I pulled it out of her hair, which caused her to chuckle.


“You don’t know what it is? When that matter beyond space flows out, we call it Dark Flow. It consumes and destroys everything and that is why I’m really curious how did you stay alive? Please, won’t you tell it to me? My old bones can’t bear so much curiosity!” He kept questioning us shamelessly, not caring about his ‘position’. I guess ‘face’ didn’t matter that much in front of such miraculous things.


“Well, the truth is that we have no idea. It was Rin’s doing. Probably an ability of hers,” Alice answered with a shrug of her shoulders and an unknowing face. Elder Galen looked at Rin with his brows raised and teleported next to her. He touched her on her right shoulder, but his hand was quickly torn off thanks to Rin’s bite.


Even his symbiote was penetrated by her teeth. He pulled back his handless left arm in his surprise while saying - “Ouch… how fretful. She must have a truly powerful bloodline if she reacts this strongly to strangers. Usually, companions aren’t this vengeful…” We chuckled upon hearing his words. He wasn’t angry just because of losing a hand. It was already growing back with a visible speed. He was at the cultivator at the seventh level… it was nothing much.


He walked around Rin, with his right hand on his chin and started inspecting her from afar. Rin was following him with her eyes and when he reached behind her, she kicked him in the stomach. We laughed out loudly upon seeing such a scene. Thanks to his strength and to the laws he knew, he only slightly grunted upon taking the attack. “Ah! Such a dirty player! She was waiting for me to reach behind her, only to kick me? You should educate her in the future… I’m not a bad kind of person, but there are elders who would have punished you or her for such a thing…”


“*Chuckle* A- Alright, haha, we will do something about it. Rin! Could you?” Alice said with between her laughing as she put her hand on Rin’s head. Rin started purring happily and then sat down. “Truth be told, instead of guessing, why don’t you ask us about her race?” Alice said with another laugh. Elder Galen looked at her seriously for a few seconds and then he started laughing heartily as he slapped on his forehead.


“Hahaha, indeed. That would be easier! It seems like I’m truly too old. So? What is her race? Quickly, tell me!” He said while still smiling.He leaned forward in his curiosity, waiting for our answer. I don’t know how Poirlion knew of her race. Especially just from a look at the egg at that time, but probably he gained knowledge of it somehow.


“She is an Abyss Panther, which we got after completing a dungeon. Its level was way above ours, so it rewarded us heavily. We also had to get our hands on Universe Crystals to make her hatch, which happened by chance and now here she is.” I explained and he kept nodding while listening to my explanation.


His face was composed as he said - “Fumu, fumu, Abyss Panther… LIKE HELL! A FUCKING ABYSS PANTHER?!!?” He shouted out the second half and then he continued his shouting while holding onto his head. “THAT IS RANKED AS FIRST ON THE LIST OF COMPANIONS! I DIDN’T BELIEVE HER TO BE SUCH A CREATURE BECAUSE THAT SEEMED TO BE TOO UNREAL!”


“God… this is the weirdest trio I’ve ever seen in my whole life! A No.1 Abyss Panther companion, and two True Divine Beasts, one of them being a Hydra, while the other one is the Dragon! I swear that if anyone can name a weirder group, then I’m going to kill myself here and now! No. I’ll serve that person!” He kept on his whining, which made us smile. “Ugh… if only I’d have had half the luck you have. So unfair! Maybe people hate divine beasts because of their unfair aspects? Yes, that must be the case!” He started muttering to himself, thinking of reasons why people hated our kind.


We couldn’t help but laugh at him. The other students, who didn’t participate in ‘killing us’ were looking around, at each other, with an unknowing face. They also made respectful faces while looking at us. After being beaten up, they realized that we weren’t in the same league. Now, this might sound stuck-up, but I’m just stating the truth. We weren’t the kind of people who degraded themselves, just to make ourselves look less humble in other people’s eyes.


“Truth be told, we don’t know too much about her abilities. When the ‘Dark Flow’ happened, she did something and that matter evaded us. Do you know anything by any chance?” Alice asked with her head tilted to the side. Unfortunately, Elder Galen didn’t know much more either.


He shrugged his shoulders while saying - “I don’t know too much either. She is a very rare kind, even rarer than a True Divine Beast. I’m not saying that her kind is stronger, and there are only a few people who came upon her kind, but she is surely the rarest being, possibly in every universe. That’s all I know… there aren’t any recordings of her abilities in this academy and probably in the others either. I’m sorry, but I can’t help you in this.”


“So normal humanoids know more about us, True Divine Beasts, even going as far as knowing of our abilities, mostly… yet they don’t know anything about her?” Alice said as her pointing finger stopped in front of Rin’s face, who reacted by licking it with her rough tongue. It always felt so weird and tickling. I laughed at Rin’s reaction, while Alice cleaned her finger by using her energy.


“Ehm… yes. But now that I think about it, you didn’t use the skills cultivators learned of when they were young. I don’t know about your skills either? What’s with that? Did your bloodline change or what?” He started questioning us, but we wouldn’t give information about such things.


Both of us simply laughed at his question, not telling him that we were using things, which were way above what other True Divine Beasts used. Realizing that we wouldn’t tell him anything, he got back to work. “Okay then, laugh all you want. I’ll die in my curiosity, I guess. Now that I think about it, I wasn’t curious for many years. Yet now here I am… Alright! Follow me, I’ll show you your places. You should meet with worthy opponents. These newcomers are good, but they are like vegetables in front of you. I’d rather not get them killed because they can’t control their wrath.”


He stopped close to us, spread his arms and upon clapping them together, all three of us disappeared from our original positions, and appeared at a different place. “Hello, Genotan! I brought you fresh meat! “You should take good care of them! They will surely turn into important members of our school in the future!” We heard Galen’s thoughts. At such times we were truly happy that we had such an ability!


“Okay…” A simple answer resounded in his mind. Galen nodded and then disappeared from where he stood. Genotan was a mix of two races. An ogre and a naga. Weird pair indeed, but we weren’t different! Well, we were still of a similar kind, but… whatever. He was middle aged and he had a muscular body and he stood at two and a half meters tall. He had patches of greenish and bluish scales covering his joints. Instead of hair, his head was also covered in scales, which looked like a riverbed. There was a long bobber on his back along his spine, which ended in a relatively short, but thick tail. Like a lizard man's tail.


His tusks were also peeking out at the sides of his mouth and he had a trident in his hands. Such a classic! “Hello, rookies. My name is Genotan as you have heard it. You must have performed really well if Galen brought you here, but don’t get over your heads. This is a group of monsters and you will have to work hard to keep up! Especially considering that you are only at the third stage…” He said with deep a deep voice and then went silent. He probably wasn’t a man of words.


“Hmmm- fight with each other, you should be perfect opponents your auras are also very similarly power-” He started bullshitting, but we didn’t even listen to his words. I didn’t interrupt him because he seemed to be the type who wouldn’t bear such a thing and considering that he was at the seventh level as well, I wouldn’t risk a beating. Well, he would pay the price in the future if that were to be the case. As he finished his monolog, we answered.


“Sorry but that can’t be. We wouldn’t be able to hurt each other.” He raised his brows and crossed his arms as he questioned us - “Not? Why so? Should I show you how to do it?” This guy is annoying… [Should we show you how you are going to be beaten up in the future? Stupid ogre.] Alice thought unhappily. We understood that such things would drive others to work harder and to advance quicker. But it would be counterproductive considering our races.


“It’s because we are soul-bonded, so don’t bother with it,” I said with a serious face. Genotan appeared in front of me and looked deeply into my eyes, with his face almost touching mine. His powerful aura was completely released, but we were immune to it. On one hand, because of the white pill, and on the other hand, we weren’t fearful children either... Is he testing our courage? I smirked upon realizing that, which made him leave and then do the same with Alice. She didn’t fear him either and looked deeply into his eyes, which surprised him.


He reappeared at his original position and said with a nod - “Not bad. In that case, you can select your own opponent. But you can’t fight together. You are bonded so that would be unfair against the other pairs and although fairness isn’t a part of life, but at times like these, I find it to be necessary!” He stopped talking once again and waited for us to select an opponent. The twenty some people were looking at us curiously. A few of the guys also ‘inspected’ Alice with their eyes more closely, but nothing too offensive.


“And what about Rin?” I asked while looking at Elder Genotan, who raised his brows and his face turned into a surprised one upon noticing her.


“Hmm- does anyone have a companion here which is at least at the seventh stage? That monster of yours is visibly more powerful than a monster at the early fifth stage…” He said with his brows raised while looking at the people present. One of them, a girl, stepped forward. She was dog girl, with dog ears and a dog-like tail. She was quite cute… as a dog.


“My companion is at the seventh stage and his race is a Windscar Dog. I think that he would be a perfect opponent for your panther,” she said proudly while wagging her tail. Genotan nodded, while Rin also roared in her approval. I hope that she wouldn’t get hurt. I wouldn’t want that. We also pointed randomly at two people. Alice targeted a guy, who was ogling at her body, while I decide to target another such person. They should learn where to look… Both of them were at the early seventh stage, with the strength of one hundred and eleven Crypt.


The normal value should be a hundred and nine, so they had quite a lot more than average cultivators. This was indeed a place for monsters. In my battle form, I had only eighty-seven Crypt, which meant that this would be a hard battle alone. “Alright, the others also select a pair. Just like usually, rookies had the option to select their first opponent. Now step aside and watch the show until you get your turn, maybe you will learn something,” Genotan said with his usual deep voice as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


He explained everything in a way, which helped in understanding how things were. He indicated with his hands for one of us to go. I guess he wanted to see how we would fare. “*Tch…* You should have selected someone weaker. The guy said annoyedly. He wasn’t looking down on me. He was simply annoyed that he had to fight against me. Well now, that’s interesting. For a moment, I thought that we were at the part where everyone would look down on us and then after badmouthing us, we would beat them up.


I jumped forward and stood in the two kilometers big circle, which seemed to be really small for our speed. “Oh, by the way, you can’t fly above twenty meters,” Genotan remarked while raising a finger, which was followed by a swing of his arms. We were cut off from the outside world and he put us into a cube or so to say. That was like a jump for a mortal… Since we don’t know laws, my only way to escape from here would be to crack space and run out, but without Rin, it would cause my downfall.


[I don’t like this… He is shutting away my mate! What should I do?] Alice felt anxious, which also affected me.


[Hey, hey! Calm down. It’s not like I’m too far away. You are only making it worse for me as well.] I quickly soothed her. It would be wrong for me to fight with such a mindset.


[You are one to talk… I’ll see how you will feel when it’s my turn.] She answered while making a pouting face. I felt really well, knowing that I was loved so much, but I had to focus. I turned around, with a smile on my face. I felt truly happy and instead of getting affected by her feelings, I overwrote hers.


“What now… are you done with your lovers’ chit-chat?” My opponent said as he took a defensive position. Genotan counted down and then shouted start.


“What’s your name?” I asked, feeling curious. He smirked as he said - “Are you worthy of knowing it?” I furrowed my brows, feeling annoyed by such words. He chuckled and then answered, telling me that he was called Hitoshi. He was a fox-man mix, which was visible thanks to his furry, lush tail and his fox-like ears.


I nodded and then told him my name as well. I didn’t like how he checked out Alice, but he seemed to be someone who should be respected. Hahaha, who the hell am I lying to? I don’t care about respect. He could die for all I care… Maybe I would be the first to step on him. I’m not a good man. Fuck everyone who dares to look like that at Alice! [Woah! So much passion. I feel hot~] Alice said with an excited tone. I looked behind, only to see her rubbing her thighs together. Such a pervert… I love her!


Hitoshi indicated with his finger for me to attack. I activated everything I had and jumped towards him in my battle form. This is going to be my first serious battle!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 74 - When Your Heart Stops Beating

When Your Heart Stops Beating

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hiro jumped towards Hitoshi, who transformed his symbiote into a tower shield. Hiro willed and Blank formed into a spear in his right hand. He jumped into the air and thrust his spear forward. His spear struck the top of Hitoshi’s shield, which caused it to break under Hiro’s strength. Blank was a legendary symbiont, so that wasn’t surprising.


Hitoshi quickly jumped back with a surprised face, but Hiro was already waiting for him. Upon landing, Hiro sent a black mass through the ground, right under Hitoshi, which transformed into a clone and jumped out right behind Hitoshi. With the force he jumped backward to evade Hiro’s spear, he turned in the air and slashed with his shield, which turned into a sword while he swung it. Hiro’s clone ducked down to evade the strike, but the top of his head was still shaved hairless.


Hiro’s clone tapped the top of his head with a smile on his face, but it quickly grew back. While Hitoshi swung his sword in an arc, Hiro jumped towards him with his original body, with a somersault. His spear turned into a thick staff. While holding onto its handle, Hiro swung it down towards Hitoshi, who turned around, only to see the incoming strike. Using his superior strength and the incoming strike, he jumped into the air and turned his sword into a staff as well. He held it up horizontally and as the strike struck, he was propelled into Hiro’s clone’s chest with both of his feet.


Luckily for Hiro, just that alone wasn’t much since he had tough scales covering his body. Hiro’s clone fell on his back, while Hitoshi stood on Hiro’s chest, but not for long because another clone appeared and used Destiny’s Descent to strike. Hitoshi made a surprised face upon seeing another clone appearing and that it also attacked him immediately. But he still jumped to the right to evade the incoming attack. A four meters tall Hydra, made of Hydra Qi rushed towards Hitoshi, who sadly had to realize that this attack would follow him till the end of the world.


He used his martial art as well to defend himself and to attack. His symbiont was probably a three-star one, and it was completely white, giving him speed. It was probably of the wind attribute, while his martial art was like a dark shadow, hovering around his body. He turned into smoke and disappeared from his original place and then reappeared behind Hiro. Expecting it, Hiro turned around and swung his short sword in an arc, thinking that it was a good choice at that moment.


Hitoshi used a mind attack on Hiro, but thanks to the white pill we took, he had to realize that it was useless. With a smirk on his face, Hiro’s short sword scratched Hitoshi’s neck, who quickly jumped back to evade the fatal blow. Hiro and his two clones stood shoulder to shoulder, looking at Hitoshi, who raised his hand up to his neck and pulled his finger along his wound. He raised up his finger and found his own blood on it.


“Not bad… you are indeed much better than me. I can’t help but admit. But don’t think that I’m such an easy opponent,” Hitoshi said and then licked off the blood from his finger. A green light shone above his wound and it quickly recovered.


“I wouldn’t dare to,” Hiro said with a nod, knowing that he had to be careful. Hiro and his clones turned Blank into shields in their left hands, with long spears in their right hands and waited for Hitoshi to attack. The first round was Hiro’s win.


Hitoshi turned into a black smoke and flew towards Hiro, who welcomed him by roaring loudly, which was followed by the appearance of seven huge Dragon heads, which flew towards Hitoshi’s shadow cloud with their jaws opened widely. Not wishing to risk it, he turned back into a human from a cloud and made a thick wall of darkness appearing in front of him. Hiro’s clone, on his right, stomped on the ground and made thick walls of earth grow out of the ground behind Hitoshi, while his other clone shot a Hydra’s Wings towards Hitoshi.


The dragon heads bombarded Hitoshi’s wall one by one, which caused it to break after four strikes, he was surprised to see that another three were flying towards him, while the Hydra’s Wings were like shadows, escaping his vision and senses. Hiro’s timing was perfect, which made it very hard to sense the other attack.


Hitoshi turned his symbiote into a hammer and spun on his heels. The incoming Dragon heads were smashed into mirror-like pieces, but Hitoshi didn’t let down his guard. Even though it was like that, the Hydra’s Wings were too quick for him to do anything about them. Two wing-shaped blades of energies struck his body, but he was still quick enough to cover himself in that smoke-like energy. Two deep cuts appeared on his arms, which caused him to start bleeding heavily, especially after Hiro’s typical devouring started.


The remnants of his energy entered Hitoshi’s body and while he was trying to restrict it, he was attacked by three Hydro Minds at the same time. Hiro lengthened his tail and swung it towards Hitoshi’s head, but before it could reach him, he regained consciousness and jumped into the air. Hiro’s tail struck his ankles, which broke upon contact, along with Hitoshi’s symbiote. But at that time, Hitoshi also shot a ball of darkness towards Hiro, which had a huge amount of energy in it.


Hiro was using his three layered defense, like always, but it was still broken through. That dark ball crushed his chest on the spot, along with four of his hearts, but what did it matter to my honey? He stood up from the ground and he didn’t have to spit out his blood since it was flooding out of his chest. There was an ogre-fist sized hole in his chest and his insides looked to be a mess. His racial ability kicked in and started regenerating him with an incredible speed. Hitoshi’s eyes opened widely upon realizing that his attack was futile.


The hole disappeared only in four seconds, though Hitoshi didn’t intend to wait anymore as he jumped towards Hiro. Hiro’s clones covered his original body and released two Destiny’s Descent. It took a large amount of energy out of him, but it wasn’t a problem since Necros’ ability was amplified by Blank, making his energy recovery ridiculous. Hitoshi turned into smoke and divided into three ‘clones’. That was truly surprising since cloning skills were very rare. But we soon understood that it was nothing of the sort.


Those two clouds turned into shadow-like, formless humans. Hiro’s attack struck them and destroyed them on the spot. That skill was only good to defend against attacks like these. Hitoshi spat out a mouthful of blood, probably because his body was burdened by the sudden energy consumption. His face turned slightly pale and after looking at Hiro’s original body and seeing that he was already completely recovered, he couldn’t help but furrow his brows.


“Tch… you are indeed a True Divine Beast. I admit that you are worthy of such a beauty as her... Okay, let’s stop playing around!” Hitoshi clicked his tongue and after complimenting me, while looking into my eyes, he turned back towards Hiro and told him that it was time to stop playing around.


[Ya’ hear that? You were called a beauty. I told you that anyone would call you a beauty~ hehe,] Hiro thought with a small laugh in his mind. I felt happy hearing his words, but he should focus more on the matter at hand, though he still had four more calls… It’s not like this battle was about me, though Hitoshi probably tried showing off, but that was all to it. Males liked showing off in front of women, but it was true the other way around too. Not me, though. I don’t need other males to look at me the way Hiro does. All I truly need is his love and body. I want him all for myself. I want to possess him forever and ever.


[And you can do so. Fufu, alright. I’m off to finish this. I bet that he is going to show his real talent,] Hiro remarked and then focused on his battle. Hitoshi breathed in deeply and then breathed out long. He opened his eyes, and a bit more color returned to his face. His eyes were completely black and they were sucking in the light, making him look creepy. He clapped his palms together while shouting ‘HA!’ loudly. The whole space around Hiro turned into a large, dark cloud, while Hitoshi also disappeared.


This attack should have been stopped before being cast. [I think so… well, I can’t do anything about it. I wanted to see what can a real genius of his level do. I hope that I’m not going to lose as a result, haha!] Hiro laughed stupidly, but I wasn’t fearing him losing. He still had more clones to use and his clones used only two moves as well, making him standing there with only two stacks. His next attacks would be much more powerful.


“Don’t cry if you lose after this, in turn, I won’t hold a grudge either if I were to lose. In that case, you are truly worthy of my respect, no. To be more exact, you are already worthy of it because of making me use this.” Hitoshi’s voice reverberated through the dark cloud. Many shady, shapeless humans took form in that smoke and stood all around Hiro. Not wishing to take it easy, Hiro called forth all of his clones. Seeing seven of him standing there, Hitoshi remarked that he was a bastard cheater, which made Hiro laugh.


Well, although this guy was annoying, but he was still a bearable person, though I wouldn’t seek his company for sure… Those shapeless shadows ran towards Hiro, with spears, swords, axes, hammers, halberds, and such weapons in their hands. Hiro turned Blank into a Glaive in his hands since it had a long reach and it also provided the wielder with a huge attack power.


Those shadows soon reached Hiro and started bombarding him and his clones. Hiro and his clones were swinging their weapons continuously, trying to defend themselves. Suddenly, a huge shadow appeared. It had four arms with four weapons in hands. Its upper body started rotating like a wind blade, creating a deadly zone. These shadows were able to cause just as much damage as Hitoshi in his normal form.


“Let’s see how you fight against this,” Hitoshi said proudly, but his tone seemed to be tired. This technique probably took a lot out of him.


Seeing the blades closing in on him, Hiro raised his brows and then decided what to do. His clones stood around him in a circle and used their third and fourth moves. After each of his strikes, space was cracked at a few points where the epicenters of his attacks struck. That black smoke started seeping out of our world into that nothingness, which probably wasn’t good for Hitoshi. But that swirling darkness wasn’t idling by. It reached Hiro and his clones and upon doing so, it cut one of his clones into mincemeat.


Seeing such a thing broke my heart, even though I knew that it was only one and that it would end in a moment. [Don’t cry dear. How am I supposed to let you fight after me?] Hiro soothed me through our souls. Feeling his calmness and happiness, I was immediately affected because of our fused soul. After I calmed down, Hiro roared out with an inhuman voice and used Space Breath, which had a much wider range than before. An invisible, but very powerful aura flew through space and left nothing in its path.


The dark clouds were sucked into it quickly and only a single, small patch was able to escape from the whole cloud. It turned into a mutilated body. It was none other than Hitoshi. He was breathing heavily, with his body covered in sweat. His arms and legs were missing, not to mention his skin. It was in tatters, with large chunks of meat were missing from his chest. His teeth were nowhere to be seen, along with his hair and even one of his eyes was missing. He was in a truly terrible shape.


Realizing that Hitoshi lost, everyone stayed silent for a while and then started muttering, which soon turned into clapping.


Hitoshi’s mind spread through the place and sent a message to everyone. “I admit my defeat. Not like I have to… You, True Divine Beasts, are really monsters of the highest caliber,” He stopped for a while and after sighing, he continued - “*Sigh* Even though I worked really hard all this time. Sometimes life is simply unfair…”


Upon hearing his thoughts, the others made thoughtful faces, which soon turned into envious ones. It was true. Sometimes life was unfair and some people were lucky, while others weren’t. We were the latter in numerous aspects. Not to mention our unfair race, we are even lucky enough to be the other halves of each other, turning us into the most powerful pair in our own league.


“Well, I’m sorry about that, but I can’t do anything about it, hehe,” Hiro said with a small laugh as he put his hands on his hips. His unfairness was made even clearer when we saw his mincemeat clone moving. The pieces of meats crept into a pile on the ground and after melting into a black puddle, it started taking the shape of a human. Hiro looked towards that clone of his and after pouring a huge amount of Hydra Qi into it, a sun-like green light shone, which blinded everyone for a moment. When our eyesight returned, all we saw was that Hiro’s clone was standing there, completely recovered.


Elder Genotan praised Hiro’s ability - “Well now… that’s an interesting ability.” - he said while nodding. But then he snapped his head towards Hiro and opened his eyes as he started pointing out all of his mistakes - ”But you were wrong at a few points. Firstly, you should have summoned your clones immediately. We aren’t low-level cultivators who would stand there in surprise just because another clone appeared. You have to go all out from the start. You should leave only powerful attacks as trump cards, not your clones. Also, you should have used your mind power more in the battle. Both of you… What the hell were you even doing? And also...” His lecturing continued on for at least two minutes.


This is why we came here. We can find opponents freely and fight with them to hone our own skills and to turn every battle we fight more colorful and fluent. We were quite good at fighting because our attacks were at least well-connected, but we still had much to learn. We wouldn’t bother with attending schools like these otherwise. Just who the fuck would want to go to stupid schools, like the ones on the Earth. It was boring as fuck. Sitting in one place, learning about useless things, which were unnecessary when it came to working.


Although there were things which came in handy, but let’s be honest. Most of the things they taught in Hiro’s past life were useless when it came to real life. Well, it was also true that Hiro hadn’t been to any countries before, so maybe it was different in other countries. But in his? It was like that… and he wasn’t alone in thinking that! [Stop thinking of that shit. I feel like spitting…] Hiro rebuked me, which was a first. Of course, he didn’t mean it. I chuckled upon hearing it and then stood up with a somersault.


Hiro was standing right in front of me by the time I landed and our lips exactly touched as I stopped. Perfect sync, indeed. As I opened my eyes, I saw Hiro’s eyes burning with love, though mine were the same. I started swaying my tail in my happiness, but that stupid ogre just couldn’t hold back himself from interrupting us. “Alright, stop you idiot couple. We don’t want to see you copulating, now, do we?” He questioned while looking at the others.


To our shame and to his fail… the students stayed strangely silent and no one dared to look at him or us. Everyone was looking at the clouds, the trees, the ground, while some of them even started whistling. Did they want to watch us? ... No chance! That is never going to happen! No one, and I repeat, NO ONE can see me like that, other than Hiro.


[Even though we were caught by Ellery already?] Hiro though jokingly, which made me remember that time at the third realm… [Hahaha, but don’t worry. I wouldn’t want others to see you either. I want to hold you as my own for eternity. I’m sure that there are pairs and ‘halves’, who would want to do such things since there are many kinds of humans and I don’t know too much about the other races either. But I’m not like that…] He quickly explained himself, which was needless since I knew him better.


[I know dear. By the way, we should look for ways to contact Ellery and the others as well…] I said as I went past him, towards the battleground, while I also caressed his face with my tail. Hitoshi left to his own world to recover.


Realizing that he was the only one who didn’t want to watch us copulating, Genotan shouted while shaking his head sideways - “Let’s pretend that I didn’t see this… Tomorrow you are going to work much harder. Idiot perverts everywhere!” - which was followed by his mumbling - “Why can’t they be like us, ogres?”


I turned around and looked towards Hiro with my brows raised while thinking - [What about ogres being perverted, sex maniac rapists? Your world was full of such things…]


He made a helpless face and shrugged his shoulders while thinking - [Well, I don’t know how it came to light, but probably not everything is true. Maybe that was created by the perverted humans? Though, I have nothing to do with that. Moral of the fable is that we shouldn’t judge different races depending on how I’ve got to know them through the novels I’ve read… Let’s be careful of that in the future…] False information was indeed terrible. It could easily mislead anyone!


I turned back and my opponent was already standing in front of me. “C- Can’t I admit defeat? I haven’t seen anyone turning into such a shape as Hitoshi…” He asked Elder Genotan and then me, with a slightly fearful face - “You aren’t going to be so cruel, are you?”


“WHAT DID YOU SAY!? DO YOU WANT TO ADMIT DEFEAT!?” Genotan shouted at him and after appearing in front of him slapped him on the face. My supposed opponent’s head flew through the air without a body. Well… now he isn’t going to fight with me, I suppose? Naturally, he wasn’t attacked with soul force, so he would recover in a few days, along with Hitoshi, but this was still a shameful way to leave.


“ANYONE ELSE WISHING TO GIVE UP?” Our dear elder shouted with an angry face. I swear that I saw his greenish, bluish scales turning reddish for a moment.


[No, it was just your imagination. Hehe,] Hiro started teasing me, with a smile on his face. I knew it without even turning around. I showed him my middle finger behind my back, which made him chuckle loudly.


“WHAT IS SO FUNNY!?” Genotan shouted like a military commander upon noticing Hiro. He appeared in front of Hiro and put his face VERY close to Hiro’s.


“Stop! He is my mate! Don’t steal his lips!” I shouted anxiously, fearing that Hiro would be stolen from me. I heard that everyone started chuckling, while others laughed loudly, unable to hold it back. Genotan turned around and looked towards me with a red face as he said.


“W- What the hell are you thinking of!?! Idiotic woman!” He disappeared from where he stood and appeared at his original position.


[Nice save! I bet that this was the first time that he was shamed by a student, though you didn’t do it on purpose. You should think more before you talk next time… Hahaha! I swear that you are as crazy as me…] Hiro laughed in his mind in a good mood. A smile slipped on our faces. He was in a good mood because of what I said, while I was in a good mood because I saw him being happy. I didn’t need more than that. I would bring down the stars for him if that would make him happier.


[Ugh… you are destroying me, Alice! Now I want to have you! In that way…] Hiro’s heart melted upon hearing my thoughts and his love took the shape of lust. His mind, in turn, affected me on the spot, which was terrible. I was about to have a fight… Feeling his strong feelings for me, an unbearable lust took over my body. I wished him so much as he wished me. This fusing was truly bad at times…


[W- Why can’t you go and fap somewhere!? I- I can’t fight like this!?] I said while realizing that I was in a terrible position. Genotan’s nose started moving as he started sniffing.


“What is this fragrance?” He mumbled silently and then looked at me. He slapped his palm on his forehead and then pointed at us, and then towards a random way, indicating for us to leave. Well, there is going to be a tomorrow too… I thought, but honestly, I felt happy.


“Don’t you dare coming back tomorrow! I don’t want to see your faces! The panther is welcomed though. She didn’t do anything…” He shouted after us, while we left on Rin’s back. I couldn’t care any less about his words at the moment. I was itching, I was craving Hiro.


“RIN! QUICKLY!” I shouted in a low voice while holding onto my middle parts. Hiro’s warm body was touching my back, which only made it more unbearable. Our lustful feelings were ‘stacking’ upon each other, making it more and more powerful by the second. Now I understand why this fusion is so dangerous… I felt horny many times through my life, but this? This was something else. I felt like this only after I was teased and edged by Hiro for long minutes. My thighs were trembling, along with my arms, and I felt my breath turning ragged, while I felt my chest to be too small.


I swear that even my hearts were beating irregularly. Thanks to Rin, we teleported to where our places were in just a moment and then all three of us entered our own world. It was slightly trembling, but nothing big. It wasn’t noticeable for these mortals. “I don’t know what is this, but this feeling is wonderful. Our souls are giving out such powerful signals… I swear that I could one-shot someone at the sixth level at the moment if someone were to obstruct our path!” I said while Hiro jumped on me, feeling this unbearable lust.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Although 18+ but I advise reading at least the last few lines! It is important.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


I was already back in my human form, with only my tail swaying in front of Hiro and as Blank and my scales stopped covering my body, my love juices flooded onto the ground. That feeling of wanting was making my consciousness hazy. I wanted Hiro so badly! As I turned completely naked, Hiro grabbed onto my ankles and spread my legs widely. My private parts were completely visible for him and I felt a throbbing feeling in my pussy. We didn’t even need foreplay because I was like a river. I was soaking wet.


We were out in the open, at the beach, we created in our own world. I squeezed my fists, crushing the sand between my fingers, feeling anxious. I couldn’t wait! I saw Hiro’s penis closing in on my vagina, which made me feel a great anticipation. He grabbed his penis at its shaft and placed it at the right place. Yes, yes! I want that! I thought anxiously, while he inserted the tip of his penis, which was followed by him, pushing it deeply inside me, slowly. His cock rushed through my vagina and reached my deepest parts, while I kept gritting my teeth.


I felt incredible and I orgasmed on the spot just from that alone. My body started spasming and twitching, while I felt Hiro loading his sperm into me. My pussy was so damned wet that I feared that I would turn into water. My vagina tightened up as that warm feeling rushed through my whole body, reaching even the tips of my toes. Hiro put his arms next to me and breathed heavily. We were like wild beasts in heat. The worst was that we had no idea what was happening, though it felt fucking wonderful!


I looked down and I saw how Hiro’s penis was inside me, which excited me even more. I looked up, only to see his deep, green eyes, looking into mine. I was lost in those eyes, but I soon returned as I felt him start moving inside me. He pulled his penis outwards and then thrust it into me quickly. That friction, that rubbing feeling. My vagina tightened up so much, that Hiro couldn’t help but grunt.


He put his chin on my right shoulder and I felt him breathing on my neck irregularly, which only caused me to get even more excited. “K- Kiss me. Kiss my neck. Love me, mark me!” I whispered between my moans and breaths. Hiro obeyed and licked my neck, which caused a bolt of electricity to rush through it, up into my brain and then down into my crotch. That craving feeling not only not decreased after orgasming but it even increased! After licking my neck, he put his lips on mine and pushed his tongue deeply into my mouth. I was so vulnerable…


“J- Just what is this feeling!?” I shouted while my mouth was filled with Hiro’s tongue. I felt out of my body!


“Mhn~ Chu~ I don’t know,” - Hiro mumbled - “But I can’t stop loving you!” and then exclaimed loudly as he thrust his penis into me. He started moving inside me quickly while embracing my back and hugging me into his chest. I started kissing his neck, which caused him to get overly excited. His movement speed only increased inside me, and I was literally orgasming with each of his moves.


When we reached the top, we felt our hearts stopping. I looked fearfully at Hiro, not knowing what happened. His eyes were just as fearful as mine. We didn’t know what was happening and we didn’t want to lose each other. That would be terrible! Our hearts stopped beating! But we were alive…


“Now my children, you are beyond the bond…” Gaia’s voice resounded in our minds.


Just what was happening?

 

Spoiler: Chapter 75 - Soul Eater

Soul Eater

Hiro’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------

I feared losing Alice. I wasn’t fearing for my life. What I feared most was losing Alice! I didn’t want such a thing! As our hearts stopped, I suddenly felt completely empty, yet full. Interestingly enough, there was only one thing in that dark, empty, cold place, which was my chest. And that was the feeling of Alice.


At that time, Gaia’s voice resounded in our mind. “Now my children, you are beyond the bond…” We didn’t know what that meant until a few moments later. Alice was still naked under me. It was a nice view… but what flowed into my mind was also very good. Both of us calmed down, realizing that we weren’t in danger of losing each other. Exactly the other way around. This thing they created was something amazing.


Gaia liked trolling others, but what she left behind as her legacy would be appreciated by us forever. Our hearts stop beating when our bodies are destroyed as well. The problem wasn’t that it stopped, but that it stopped by itself. We were scared because if we couldn’t restart our hearts, then our bodies would slowly wither and die. Two unmoving souls, without a body. We could live only in our mind for centuries to come without even being able to touch each other. How would that be?


Luckily, we didn’t have to face such a fate. This was Gaia’s message:


“This is my last message. There is truly nothing more that I can leave to you. You will hear this message only if you reached the last stage of Soul Fusion. Probably, your hearts stopped beating as a side effect of the blood you drank. If you fused, then it entered your pair’s body as well.”


“When our souls fused, quite a lot of us were also consumed. That’s why I told you that it was dangerous. After eight years, we felt that there was something more to this soul fusion. Something that we didn’t know of. We knew that we created something bigger than we thought. Although our fused forms went past the strength of someone at the eighth level, but we realized that there was a possibility, which was even better than just pure strength.”


“The chance of evolution. Were we really supposed to simply shed our mortal shells and cultivate as it was written? I realized that we were wrong! This technique was tinkering with souls as you have noticed it. I felt that if we were to reach a certain point of unity, then I could do something ridiculous. Truth be told, originally, I didn’t know if it was possible, but since you are hearing this message, it was.”


“On the theory of ‘eating’ the soul of those we fused with, I realized that such things were possible as well. That was the first time in a long time when we left our world and started looking for test subjects… We tried devouring their souls, but it failed every time because before we could devour our target’s soul, it was shredded into pieces thanks to our imperfect sync. No matter what we did, we always felt that we weren’t perfect for each other. Something was missing. You probably found that missing piece and you were able to reach the last form of soul fusion.”


“This skill is called Soul Eater and you can devour the souls of your opponents and build it into yourself. Be careful because if you don’t have a strong will, your personality could easily change after devouring a soul. Like I said, in our case, the soul was shredded into pieces before making them into my own. In case you can successfully devour it, the amount of your soul force is going to increase and it is also going to turn more powerful.”


“You will probably be able to use that soul force to further your cultivation as well or pour it into pills, which would recover your soul force. I’ve never heard of such a pill before, so that would be a miracle as well. The other thing is that if you truly reached the final form of soul fusion, then you turned into an inseparable entity. Supposedly, not even death could separate you because your souls are probably in such a powerful unity, that you would simply reincarnate as two people after death. If you don’t wish to separate, then this is also a very good thing for you.”


As her explanation finished, the details of Soul Eater flooded into our minds and our hearts also started beating once again. A smile slipped onto my face as I thought - The thing you were missing was in front of you all along. I wouldn’t say things like “before making them into my own”. I would say that “before making them into our own”... It is important to share all you have with your other half. You can’t truly understand and love the other one unless you share everything with him or her. Their problem was that they tried holding onto their own things. They weren’t truly united like we were.


“Yeah, though could you wait with your monolog? I’m still here all naked and my lust didn’t subside just because of this…” Alice made me remember what we were doing. I quickly got to ‘work’, though this was the best kind of work I could think of. After a few hours later, we felt completely refreshed and happy.


---------------


I was sitting on our little beach, with Alice between my legs. The rays of the sun we made were seeping into our bodies, warming us up. It felt wonderful. There was a big sand hill behind me, which served as my backrest. Alice was leaning on my chest, with the back of her head on my left shoulder, while facing towards the sun with her eyes closed. I was caressing her hair and face, while she was resting with a blissful face on.


After giving a kiss on the top of her head, I started speaking. “Now we can think clearly… Firstly, we should look for a ‘test subject’. Some kind of trash person would be perfectly fine.”


Alice coiled her tail around my right arm while saying with a weak voice - ”Yeah, it’s not like anyone could shake our minds. We are here to support each other forever, so we don’t have to fear our personality changing randomly,” She said with a confident smile on her face.


I nodded upon hearing her words. I had a strong willpower anyway. For example, no matter what I started doing and no matter how much I hated doing it, I still finished it in the end. I was also very willful when it came to making decisions or to my personality. I mean… I never felt that I should change just because of others. I would rather change my environment and the people around me. Now, this might sound arrogant, but I don’t care. Like I said, I have a strong personality, which makes me hard to deal with from time to time.


But it is also easy to make me happy or excited. Like a child, I guess. Others can turn me happy very easily. Alice started murmuring as she opened her right eye - “Why are you thinking about your personality? I know you the best…” I chuckled upon hearing her murmuring, but I didn’t say anything. I felt so peaceful in her company.


“Nyaa~ You big crybaby,” Alice said jokingly while turning around and coiling her arms around my neck. Our lips touched and her tongue entered my mouth. She was as sweet as honey if not sweeter. I embraced her back and we started kissing, which soon turned into copulating, even though we have done it just now. Another few hours later, we were sitting in the same position. Honestly, I felt ridiculous.


“So where were we?” I questioned her after realizing that I forgot everything. All I had in my mind was her. This is no good… I can’t stop!


“Maybe we should merge for a bit to calm you down… and we were talking about the, the…” Alice started thinking heavily to finish her sentence. Her struggling face was cute.


“Hahaha, you are one to talk. You are no different! You can’t hide from me that I’m in your mind even now…” I laughed happily, knowing that she felt the same. She simply dissolved as an answer and entered my body. We turned into the same kind of genderless creature.


We had straight, long, blonde hair, reaching the middle of our back. Our body was similar to a woman’s, except that it was very muscular and we didn’t have boobs. Our face kind of made it impossible to tell if we were a male or a female because we had manly and womanly features as well. I felt our lust subsiding, and then completely disappearing. It seems like this body didn’t have such desires, though I can understand it. It was visible that this form was perfect for fighting.


Its structure was made for battle. In this form, we had the agility and flexibility of women and the strength and sturdiness of males. Not to mention that we didn’t have guts and a few other organs since they were unnecessary at this level. Instead of those, we had more hearts, thicker veins, with upgraded air supplier systems and more blood in our veins.


Also, instead of normal muscles, we had myocardial muscles in our whole body, which we were able to control. Not exactly how it was supposed to be… Naturally, our eyes stayed the same. We didn’t have vocal cords either.


[So... test subjects. Should we look for them in our own world? I mean we can access the history of every human.] I questioned Alice with a clear head. In our own world, we were able to read the whole history of every creature. If we wished to, we could easily search for people who were ‘unworthy’ of life.


[I don’t know. It would be indeed easier, but testing the tiny souls of these mortals would feel wrong. Why don’t we kill a few cultivators of Angelwood Academy? They are the enemies of our school anyway.] Alice answered as such. Her words were indeed true. Not thinking about it anymore, we quickly teleported to Rin’s place. Her lair wasn’t far away from our house.


She carved out a big hole under a tree and dig her way into a beautiful cave. It had crystals covering its ceiling, lighting it up with beautiful lights. We entered through the hole and found her playing there, in a pool of lava. She was rolling on her back, splashing it all over the place. Upon noticing us, she jumped towards us. Even though we were fused, she naturally knew that we were her masters. We patted her head and then left our world with her and teleported towards the Star Formation.


Her ability really came in handy. Just this alone made her very useful, not to mention her fighting capabilities. We activated our battle form and Rin also covered her body in scales. After mounting her, we used the Star Formation. There was a guy in front of it and he was asking for five World Crystals as a payment. Not more because we were members of the academy.


In a moment, we appeared at Tuchore. There weren’t many people nearby, but we still gained attention since we looked really unusually. Just a look at the wondering faces of the people present was enough to prove it. There was a woman here as well and she too was asking for World Crystals, but since we weren’t wearing our school badges, we had to pay twenty this time. We wouldn’t wear our school badges when coming here, telling everyone that we were their enemies… only idiots would do such a thing. Maybe once we turn strong enough...


After paying her, we left. Using our mind power, we quickly sensed our surroundings and after finding a few places where were only a few people, Rin teleported us there. We found ourselves in front of a group of fairies… all of them were beautiful women, though there were about two males as well. They were only at the fourth stage, but a look was enough to tell us that they weren’t the bad kind of people we were looking for.


We walked up to them and Hiro used his mind power to ask - “Hello, sorry for the intrusion, but can I ask for directions?”


They raised their brows while looking at us and then one of them asked. “Hello. Where do you want to go?” She asked nicely with a small smile on her face. Yeah… not exactly the kind of person we were looking for.


“Let’s say that we are looking for ‘bad’ people at the fifth level. Do you know of such groups?” Hiro questioned them with a smirking face. The fairies made surprised faces upon hearing his question. They turned towards each other and they started mumbling something in a different language. That was weird because everyone was using the same language…


After a short chatting, they turned back towards us and the same girl said. “Well… they aren’t that bad, but they could be still called as bad people. They are also our enemies because they are always trying to get their hands on our bodies. They can’t catch us as long as we are together since they aren’t that powerful. But if you could kill them, then we would be very happy…” They probably didn’t find a rapist to be such a ‘bad’ guy since things like those were quite usual in this crazy, lawless world.


But for us? No more words were necessary. We’d seek them and kill them until they are gone! We didn’t have to fear them lying and using us since we would have noticed thanks to the curse on our eyes.


“Perfect! So? Where are they?” Alice questioned them upon hearing their words, which also surprised them since up till now, they were hearing my voice.


“Huh? Ah… go here,” She said with a surprised face, while she sent the location straight into our minds. It wasn’t far away and although there were more people, but it was still alright. We didn’t sense anyone too powerful either.


“Can I ask something from you?” Suddenly, one of the two guys asked with a curious face. After we nodded once, he continued. “I’m sorry for asking and please don’t get offended, but are you a male or a female? It’s really hard to tell…” He said while biting his lips.


We laughed loudly and told him that it would stay our secret as Rin teleported away. They were left there with their wondering faces. In front of us, a nice park appeared. There were a few benches, with small lakes and normal sized willow trees. It was truly a nice place. Knowing the looks of our targets, we quickly found them. They were a group of six and all of them were beastmen. They had big, splayed ears, with long noses and long incisors. They were of the rat kind…


Not bothering with talking to them, we simply appeared behind them. Rin bit on the head of one of them, while we turned Blank into a glaive in our hands. With a single swing of our weapon, we beheaded all of them. We had a hundred and seven Crypt in our merged battle form and since they were only at the fourth and fifth stage with only eighty to ninety some Crypt of strength, they had no way to resist us.


Using our mixed, powerful energy, we destroyed their bodies completely. Their souls were left there, completely helpless. They started shouting at us, by using their mind powers. “What the fuck are you doing!? Do you want to die? You idiot! You are going to pay for what you have done!” They shouted such things and they were also shouting at the people present, asking for help. The onlookers started sizing us up, but most of them simply turned around after sensing our powerful auras. But a few of them still came to help.


“Hey! What are you doing here? Outsiders aren’t allowed here and how dare you attacking the members of our school!? Do you want to call upon yourself the wrath of Angelwood Academy?!” One of our newest opponents questioned us. She was only a loser at the seventh stage. Just because Hiro was slightly struggling to beat Hitoshi, who was probably only a slightly bit more powerful, it didn’t mean that we would do so in this form of ours.


We didn’t even bother with turning towards her. “Hey! I’m talking to you! You ugly shit!” She started badmouthing us, which on the other hand, felt annoying. Using Soul Eater, we consumed a rat man's soul. His personality, his knowledge, his past, flooded into our mind. We felt a bit messy in the head for a few seconds, but with our powerful will powers, we quickly dispersed that mess and made it disappear.


We turned his soul force into pure energy and using that energy, our cultivation immediately increased slightly. [Hahaha! This skill is indeed wonderful! His soul saved us from at least a few days of cultivation! After devouring their souls, we might be able to reach the fourth stage!] I said happily in my mind. The people present realized that one of the rat men were killed, which angered them. We not only killed a member of their school, but we even ignored them.


“Bastard! Who do you think you are!? You are going to pay for your crime!” The same female shouted at us and she covered her body in a green light. She formed a spear in her right hand and threw it towards our back. We weren’t bothering with evading it, nor was Rin. It struck the scales on our back, and although it made us itchy for a moment, but nothing more. It simply disappeared like a fart. Her mind power? Our souls were at the fourth stage of Baby Soul, while hers was only at the fifth stage of Soul Infant.


Anything she did was like a fart in our eyes. Not bothering with the others’ attacks either, we started devouring the souls of the rat men, one by one. When only two were left, we thought of something. We turned around, towards these idiots and after spotting a ring on one of them, we appeared in front of the guy. He made a startled and surprised face, but he wasn’t able to do that for long. We punched him in the face and took away his storage ring.


After breaking his connection with it, by using our powerful soul forces, we threw everything he had inside it, into our own storage space. After that, we grabbed onto the soul of one of the rat men and tried shaping it. He started shouting painfully in our mind as he felt his soul being crushed and forcefully shaped. Not caring about his pain, we started forcefully shaping it into a big cube. His consciousness was quickly torn apart and he finally went silent. God… so much shouting.


We moved his soul into our new spatial ring and then tried covering its space with the cube shaped soul. We were trying to make a soul container. A normal soul couldn’t be stored in a storage space, but after covering it in this manner, it might be possible. Doing such a thing would be impossible without knowing this technique, called Soul Eater. We weren’t sure if it would work, but it was worth a try. The soul of the rat man was suddenly torn into pieces. We were doing it too quickly…


“What the hell are you doing!? You monster!” They still kept on with their shouting, which was getting more and more annoying. We growled in a deep voice and using our minds, which were numbering at ten, we attacked everyone with Bolt of Silence. Considering the difference between our souls, they quickly turned into ‘vegetables’.


[Finally… they are silent…] Alice remarked happily. The other people present, who were only onlookers before, now started murmuring and leaving. I guess they were fearing that they would get caught up in this mess.


[We better hurry up… They might call someone who would be too powerful even for us. We are on enemy grounds…] I thought and quickly got to work. It would be wrong to stay here any longer. Using the remaining soul of that rat man, we did the same thing as before. He didn’t dare to shout after seeing five of his friends dying, but after feeling how his soul was being torn apart, he started shouting in pain.


This time, we were able to finish the procedure. It was the time of testing! We looked at the woman from before and used our energy to destroy her body and Bolt of Silence to kill her. Before her soul could disperse, we grabbed onto it and pulled it into our Soul Storage Ring. Just as we imagined, it tried slipping out of the storage space to disperse, but that thin layer was stopping it from doing so.


Those people who tried attacking us were killed on the spot, with a swing of our weapon and then we pulled their souls into our Soul Ring. But after the fifteenth soul, the new ones started slipping out, making holes on that thin layer.


We used the soul of the woman to make that layer thicker and it worked just fine. We started pulling in the souls once again, though most of them dispersed by the time we finished. Luckily, we were still able to collect twenty-four souls in total! Feeling that we should quickly leave, Rin quickly teleported away.


[Hey, let’s prank this school!] Alice thought, already weaving evil plans in her mind. Rin quickly changed directions and teleported towards the hole, which originally led towards Gaia’s world. Since it was such an important place, why should we leave it intact?


We separated into two and quickly got to work. We carved a big Rune formation in the cave, right under the main building. It was a ‘container’ kind of formation and we also added an energy collecting one to it. It would collect more and more energy to a single place, but when that container would get overloaded… that would be the time for our present to show itself.


Rin quickly teleported to the Star Formation. Although the woman, in front of the formation, tried making us pay, but after knocking her out, we left freely. We went back to our ‘housing’ and then entered our own world.


[Alright, let’s devour these souls and see if we can step into the fourth stage!] Alice said eagerly, wishing to leave behind the third stage in one go.


[Hey… but what happens if we cultivate in this form?] I said thoughtfully, realizing that maybe we could turn even quicker than before! Alice said that she didn’t know either and that we should try it out. We took out a few hundreds of thousands of World Crystals and started consuming it, along with the souls. Our strength was quickly growing, but we realized that what we thought of was impossible.


Although we had to cultivate only one body, but its energy consumption was much greater. We had to spend twice as much World Crystals and souls to advance so much, as we would in our separated forms. That being the case, it took a longer time… so we separated and using the souls, we broke through to the fourth stage in just a few hours! We didn’t have to spend as many World Crystals either, which was truly wonderful!


Normally, we would have taken a few days, or maybe even a week to reach the fourth stage, but we were much quicker like this! This skill was a miracle. The best was that others couldn’t use such a skill because no one had fused souls. A single soul wouldn’t be powerful enough to control another person’s soul, but a fused one? It was a piece of cake. This was not only a good way to quicken our cultivation speed but also a good way to attack our enemies!


We called for Rin and after mounting her, we left our own world. It still wasn’t time to hold the voting and we had other things to do. Alice was sitting in front of me and I was sitting behind her, holding onto her waist, just like usually. Rin teleported away and we appeared in front of the Zumn Reef. After dismounting Rin, she turned back into a cub-sized panther and jumped onto my shoulder.


As we entered the building, there was a line in front of us. There were a few groups of cultivators at the third stage. Upon noticing our badges, they quickly stood to the side with respectful faces, knowing that we were members of the school. After coming back, we obviously wore them again. After Aiko finished talking with the trio in front of her, they left and we took their place.


“Oh, hello. What brings you here?” She asked with a smile on her face, while her cat ears started twitching.


She would be really cute if she were to be younger. Alice thought upon seeing such a scene.


“Ah, we came here because we have a question. Do you have a way to communicate with others in a long range?” I asked her with my head tilted to the side.


Her ears twitched once again and then she started laughing, while saying - “Hahaha, of course, we have. Don’t be stupid… Anyone at the sixth level could do those things. When the two universes mixed, it took only a single day for everyone to get their hands on the new communication orbs. Here, take them. They are freely distributed,” She explained and then she handed over two orbs for each of us. Rin roared, making her presence known.


“Hahaha! You have such a cute companion! Cat types are the best! You have a good taste!” She said proudly, not forgetting to praise her own race. “Do you need one as well?” She questioned as she appeared in front of me and rubbed her nose against Rin’s. Rin’s answer was a scratch on her nose. Although she was nice and all, but we didn’t intend to spread Rin’s race, so we simply chuckled after hearing her, not telling her that she was an Abyss Panther. Though probably it would get out sooner or later, but the later the better.


“Was that all you needed?” She questioned us while she was rubbing her nose, with her head tilted to the side. We nodded as an answer and then she said with a cheeky smile on her face as she appeared beside Alice and elbowed her into her side. “Hey, hey~ I’ve caught wind of your fame. You beat up the whole class of newcomers and then got into the advanced class at the fifth level. That’s a really nice way to start your school life. You came at the best time because a war is going to take place in a few weeks of time. I expect great results from you and don’t die if possible! It’s a good sector with a lot of resources, so you better capture it for the school!”


Hearing her words, we were surprised. We haven’t even heard of such a thing! Everything was coming at us randomly, out of nowhere! [In that case, we will have to organize our things to have enough free time when the time of war comes.] I thought in my mind as I put my right hand on my chin. Alice said a ‘yes’, as she pushed my hand away, held onto my chin, and stole my lips.


“Ugh… it’s starting again. Stupid love birds. Go away from here!” Aiko said with an annoyed face as she started waving her hands, indicating for us to leave. We left the building and after finding a silent place, we sat down and took out our new communication orbs. After pouring our mind powers into it, we tried looking for Ellery’s mind power. If you didn’t know who you were looking for, then finding somebody would be impossible. But if you knew the person’s aura, then it was easy.


It worked like a big searching system where everyone had unique identifiers… “H- Hello? Who is that?” Ellery’s voice resounded in our minds.


We chuckled upon hearing her question and then Alice said - “What’s up Ellery? You don’t remember us anymore? I’m Alice.”


“What!?” Ellery exclaimed in a surprised tone and then she quickly continued - “But how is that possible? I tried contacting you already numerous times, but I wasn’t able to. Your auras simply disappeared. I thought that you were… that you were dead…” She said in a sad tone, which sounded like someone who was about to cry... Seriously?


“Wait… were you not able to find us? But how is that possible?” I questioned her, feeling curious.


“Well, I’ve tried contacting you numerous times, but it always failed for some unknown reason,” She said the same thing once more. Probably she didn’t know of its reason either. After thinking about things for a bit, we entered our own world and tried contacting her, but it didn’t work. We didn’t find anything.


We slapped on our foreheads as we left our own world and told her the truth. She too was surprised to hear it, even though it should be clear. These steles or orbs were using the wavelengths of this universe. If she tried contacting us while we were in the Abyss or in our own world, then it would be natural that she wouldn’t be able to do so.


“Where are you now? Do you mind if we visit you? In case you are somewhere close…” Alice questioned her, which to Ellery answered with a laugh.


“Of course, you can! I’d be glad to see you. Rose and Max is also here. Since I met her, I tried contacting her and then I invited her. Since it’s been more than a month, we’ve got to know each other quite a lot. She is a good girl. I became friends with her! I could also introduce you to my father and then you could ask more about that Earth. Though his old knowledge might be useless since everything changed so much…” Ellery explained in a good mood.


“Ah… about that. We found it already, so no need. But we are still going to visit you,” I said while scratching the back of my head, though she couldn’t see it. Alice shrugged her shoulders and then asked her about her position.


Ellery sent the answer straight into our mind and we started laughing upon realizing that she was so close. She was in this galaxy, except that she was in the outer parts of it.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 76 - Reunion and Chocolate for the Dragon

I thank Jake Hughes for his patronage. The gray path be with him!

Reunion and Chocolate for the Dragon

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

We could have left and gone towards Ellery’s place, but it was quite late already, so we decided to go tomorrow. Before going to sleep, we remembered what we did in our own world not long before. Ever since getting to know that we were heard by everyone, we always had sex outside of our own world, but last time it wasn’t like that. We made love in our own world.


Wishing to find out if we caused a catastrophe once again, we closed our eyes and sensed our own world, looking for any kind of information about such an occurrence. To our happiness, we found nothing. The only thing I can think of is that the fusion wasn’t fully completed at that time and we that was the reason why my voice… slipped. “Slipped you say. You probably gave a good symphony. But at least they heard your moans only when you orgasmed, hahaha!” Hiro started ridiculing and bullying me, but he quickly corrected everything by giving a kiss on my head.


“You bully!” I shouted as I jumped on him. After another wonderful night, it was already next day morning. I opened my eyes in a very good mood while lying in Hiro’s arms. We gave each other a good morning kiss and we had to merge for a moment to hold back ourselves from doing it continuously. We had serious sex addict problems… But we didn’t want to get cured of it!


We went towards our class where we found about half of the class. As time passed by, more and more of them appeared. In just ten minutes, everyone arrived and that was the time when Elder Genotan appeared as well. Upon spotting us, he furrowed his brows but didn’t say anything. Though a small ‘hmph’ escaped his mouth, but nothing more.


“What are you looking at! Stand in pairs already and start fighting!” He shouted angrily. He was such a tsundere.


“Idiot woman! Why are you smiling at me!” He shouted with his arms opened upon noticing me. I couldn’t help it. I remembered my words from last time… Seeing my panicked face, he too realized what I was thinking, so after slapping his palm on his face he quickly ignored me.


[Good. It seems like we have a way to destroy this guy instantly. Nice job, Alice,] Hiro thought happily. A victorious smile spread on my face, to Genotan’s displeasure. I better be careful of how I use this weapon.


Hiro was paired up with another guy at the seventh stage, while I also got a similarly powerful opponent. After both of us won, we left class. Not wishing to leave without telling them anything, we contacted Narihi and Poirlion.


“Hey, lovebirds. Do you want to come?” I asked them jokingly.


“You have been such love birds for a much longer time…” Poirlion remarked, trying to defend himself. I chuckled upon hearing his message. After not hearing a response, he asked - “And where do we go?”


He didn’t even answer my original question. Probably they would come anyway… “Well, to a friend of ours, who we haven’t met ever since the universe has changed,” I explained it to him shortly.


“Yes… and none of you said anything about that to me. Even though you knew that I was closed into that formation!” Narihi added with a grumpy voice.


“Ah, yeah… sorry about that. I forgot because of your face when you were entranced so much by Poirlion,” I retorted, making her go silent. Now I’d like to read her thoughts… but she isn’t here!


“Ah… Okay, then it’s my fault… But I couldn’t help myself. It was love at first sight!” Narihi answered with an unusual shamelessness. She seemed to be more opened about when she had to talk about their relationship. I guess she wasn’t embarrassed about showing her feelings in front of Poirlion anymore.


“Also, we are going with you,” Poirlion chimed in, finally answering our question.


[Even though you were the one stopping them from doing so?] Hiro thought honestly and to my displeasure, his words were indeed true.


“Then come to the star formation. We are already here,” Hiro said as he pinched my ass. I rubbed it because it stung… We were here so quickly, thanks to Rin. But Poirlion and Narihi could teleport, so they appeared here in the blink of an eye. We felt envious of their ability to teleport. Once we reach the sixth level… I measured up Narihi, who had a more womanly aura surrounding her. Feeling my eyes, she looked into them with a slightly fearful face.


“W- What now?” She asked with a stiff face. I leaned closer to her and after sniffing her once, a victorious smile appeared on my face. She was caught red handed!


“M- My goddess. I would greatly appreciate if you could stop bullying my mate-” Poirlion started, which made me laugh. Upon hearing my laugh, he also stopped. I waved my right hand as I turned around and told him that he can calm down and that I’m not going to ‘bully’ her anymore.


Hiro felt curious, so he checked out their thoughts, which caused us a great surprise. I respect her very much, but only I can bully you! Tonight I’m going to be your master once again, okay? What should we use this time? The whip? Or we could… Poirlion thought such things, which left us with our mouths opened widely. I turned my head around with a surprised face on, which made it clear to him that I heard him. He covered his face with his palm and shook his head sideways while thinking that I shouldn’t have heard it.


All Hiro did, was that he started laughing and paid for the fee. The guard at the formation allowed us on it and then after telling Narihi our destination, she teleported all of us to the right place, instantly. Like that, we didn’t have to travel from formation to formation. In front of us, appeared a two-star planet. It had many cultivators below the fifth level, but there were also quite a lot above it. Still, most of them were at a single place. We quickly teleported there since that was Ellery’s place.


Huge golden walls appeared in front of us, covering an area of two hundred thousand square kilometers. We used our soul forces and sensed everything this planet had to offer. After a quick check, we realized that almost everyone had golden energy in their bodies. Probably this was his planet. I could even imagine that this was just a dead planet and he formed it into his own. Not to mention terraforming, we could easily create planets as well.


There were a few cultivators walking on top of the walls, who were at the fourth level. Upon noticing us, standing there, they shouted. “Hey! Trespassers aren’t allowed on this planet! Leave before I notify someone!” His words almost made me laugh. Not caring about him, I contacted Ellery.


“Hey, we are here, yet your guard wants to send us away. What kind of welcoming is this?” I questioned her. Since I was able to sense her, I knew that she was in her room. Upon hearing my message, I felt her leaving it in a hurry and flying towards us in the form of a lightning.


“Hey! Can’t you hear me!? Alright! I’m going to-” Just as he was about to finish his sentence, he saw a golden lightning flickering through the clouds. It struck the ground, right in front of us and turned into the shape of a human. It was none other than Ellery.


“Miss! Be careful! They are-” He wanted to shout, but Elley snapped her head towards him as she shouted. “Shut up you idiot! They are my friends. Do you want to get punished?”


Beads of sweat started pouring down on his forehead upon realizing that he screwed up. We weren’t angry at him. He was just a poor guard doing his job. If anything, we felt sorry for him. Nah… that’s not like us. I smiled at him while waving my right hand as we left with Ellery leading us. He was such a cute ‘boy’. I couldn’t help but tease him as I pressured him with my aura, which made him fall on his knees on the spot.


[Honey, you are so evil. He was just doing his job…] Hiro rebuked me, but even he found it funny.


[I’m sorry~ Am I going to be punished? I’ll be, right? But his fearful face was simply cute~ hehe,] I said jokingly with a tingling feeling in my chest. No, this wasn’t the effect of my instincts. I stopped feeling that way. I was simply playing a bit with the poor human.


[You can bet on that. I’ll punish you as much as you want me to. But don’t tell me that you too turned into a big M? It’s shameful enough that Narihi is like that, even though she is a proud Hydra! I- It’s hard to imagine her on her fours while begging Poirlion to whip her ass… Well, I’m not going to judge her sexual preferences. It’s different for everyone,] Hiro offered up his punishment, which made him remember Narihi’s case. As a result, he couldn’t help but think about what the hell were those two doing.


Even now, while they were flying behind us, they were smudging behind us… They thought that we didn’t notice them. The worst was that I found ourselves in them…


“You brought some weird friends. What are you up to? Are you gathering a group of perverts?” Ellery sent her thoughts straight into my head, forgetting that her mind power was nowhere near powerful enough to hide it from them.


“P- Pardon me, but we aren’t-” Narihi started, but upon noticing Ellery’s unbelieving eyes, she stopped talking, which was followed by her mumbling. “Alright… we are perverts.”


“They aren’t weird. They are just in love! You know nothing, you young hatchling!” I protected them this one time with a proud face and my chest stuck out. Ellery made skeptical eyes and then moved aside with a shrug of her shoulders. Behind her, their huge golden castle appeared. It was seriously large. It towered at a hundred and fifty meters tall. It was completely made of gold.


It covered an area of fifty square kilometers. It had golden trees and golden grass in it, which looked really… ugly. Who the hell would want a completely golden colored place? A golden castle is one thing, but for even nature to be golden… That’s not our cup of coffee. I felt my brows twitching, while the people behind us had the same kind of reaction. Noticing our looks, Ellery’s proud face started twitching.


“W- What’s the problem?” She asked with a slightly unhappy voice, while the left side of her mouth was twitching.


“Ah? Uhm… nothing. It’s just so beautiful that we were felt too surprised…” Narihi saved the day by saying so. I put my hand behind my back and showed her my thumb, indicating that she evaded the question nicely.


[This better not backfire at us in the near future…] Hiro remarked, raising a stupid flag of failing. His instincts were always spot on… and mine were screaming at me for the same thing. This is going to backfire… the question was when?


“Ah! You think so? That’s good then!” She said as she put her palms together, completely buying Narihi’s words and then she continued - “Stupid Rose wasn’t liking it. She said that the castle was one thing, but even nature? She just doesn’t understand it!”


I put my right hand on my forehead, feeling a headache. “Alright, don’t stand outside, come in!” She said with a smile on her face, wishing to guide us and show us her place.


Can’t we correct our mistake and tell her what we think? I thought, but Hiro told me that it would be wrong at such a moment. We had to find the right timing! Lying wasn’t our style anyway. We entered the castle through the huge doors, which were opened by two guards. They stood there with respectful faces on, while looking at Ellery. Ellery was also at the fifth level, but that wasn’t surprising. The fourth level was easy to leap through in case you had a nice background like her.


Her father simply left her with enough Energy Converting Pills and all she had to do was to consume them… Since it’s been more than a month, it was natural that she was able to convert her energy completely. But advancing at the fifth level was different. She was still only at the bottom of the first stage. If she were to know what we have inside us and that our souls were at the fourth stage of Baby Soul, I’m sure that she would be left with her eyes and mouth opened widely.


While she was leading us around, she was explaining everything to us. There were housings for the guards, for the family members. Everyone here knew how to use the golden energy, but those people had to make an oath! I couldn’t imagine such a life… well, it’s not like I was born to serve. I was born to rule! After turning a corner, we found ourselves in front of a huge double door. Ellery knocked on it twice, like a refined lady as she opened the door. She had a cheeky smile on her face. It seems like she loves her father. We need such a daughter! Well… later.


We heard steps from both behind us and the door. Just as the door was opened, Rose and Max also appeared. Rose jumped into my neck, which surprised me slightly. I spun once, with her, hanging on my neck, but she was taller than me, so her toes were touching the ground. Such a failure! “Helloo~ you love birds! It’s been such a long time that I’ve seen you! We thought that you were lost!” She said happily, which soon turned into a sad face. I patted her head, which was once again weird since I was shorter than her.


“Oh? Ellery and? Who are these people?” The guy with blonde hair and golden eyes, standing in the door, also talked. He had a lean body, with blonde stubble on his face, which had sharp, manly features. He furrowed his brows upon noticing our group in his doorstep.


Ellery gave a small kiss on his face as she said with a bright smile. “Father, they are my friends who you heard of. She is Alice, Hiro, and they are…” She started introducing us, but she realized that she didn’t know Poirlion’s and Narihi’s names. “Ehm… I’m saying they are…” She emphasized it this time, with her brows furrowed, but Poirlion and Narihi were only looking at each other. They probably didn’t even notice her. Hiro couldn’t hold it in and he started chuckling. I put my right hand on my mouth to cover my voice and I used my tail to nudge those two.


Poirlion and Narihi snapped up their heads and looked towards Ellery. They quickly introduced themselves. Poirlion started scratching the back of his head, knowing that he should have been more attentive. Ellery’s father also chuckled upon seeing this little scene and then he spoke - “My name is Weston Gold and you are welcomed to stay here as our guests.” He finished his introduction with a small bow and cupped hands, like a refined Chinese gentleman.


“Come with me, I’ll show you to your rooms,” Ellery said with a smile, which suddenly froze on her face and then she said - “Wait… thinking about it twice, it’s better if we don’t let you into the rooms. You should go to your own world to sleep,” Ellery said such cruel words while looking at us and biting her lips.


I opened my eyes and mouth widely as I spread my arms, saying - “What the fuck? Is this how you treat your guests? You are so cruel! And just to be clear, they” - I pointed at Poirlion and Narihi as I continued - “are just as perverted as us.”


“Well, I don’t know about that, but you-” She started speaking, but Weston interrupted her - “Ellery! That isn’t how I educated you. Should I discipline you?” He rebuked her with a serious and slightly angry face.


“I’m sorry…” She hung her head down sadly.


“Eh? You don’t have to take my words so seriously, I was just joking with her. We would sleep in our own worlds anyway…” I tried defending her, but Weston shook his head sideways, telling me that I was wrong. I bit my lips, not knowing what to do.


Weston coughed once and then said with a serious face. - “*Cough* Sorry for the scene, but sometimes she is a bit too free minded.” He nodded once after finishing his words and then he continued - “Alright. Come inside.” He opened the door and we found a nice room inside. There was a table in the center and there were sofas and chairs around it. In the back, there was also another door, which led to a study room. Although we weren’t able to see it since the door was closed, but we were able to sense it.


After sitting down, Hiro was the first to speak. “I’ve heard that you came from the Earth. That’s very interesting because I’m the same…” While Hiro said that, Weston’s eyes opened widely, along with his mouth. He made a truly surprised face.


“Seriously? And where did you live?” He questioned while leaning forward in his curiosity.


Hiro scratched the back of his head and then said with a stiff face. “Well… Most likely, you won’t know where my country was, but it was called Hungary, in Europe.”


[Please don’t shoot the joke, please don’t shoot the joke!] Hiro started chanting in his mind, hoping that he wouldn’t hear it anymore, but to his dismay - “Hungry? Hahaha! That must have been a nice country!” Weston said with a laugh while hitting the table.


[He shot the joke… Fucking great!] Hiro thought grumpily. I chuckled upon feeling him. Rose was sitting next to me and I saw it on her face… She just covered it, trying to hide his embarrassment after such a stupid joke. She felt embarrassed in Weston’s place and Ellery was no different. The only ones laughing were obviously….


“Hahaha! Indeed!” Poirlion laughed, along with Narihi. Max was sitting there, completely mute and unmoving, but the pain was visible in his eyes. Finally noticing that we weren’t digging his joke, he coughed awkwardly and stopped laughing.


“You came from China, right?” Hiro asked with his brows raised, trying to put the conversation back on track.


“Ah… yes. I was born in China. It would be nice to visit it, but I wasn’t powerful enough to enter that world at that time… Oh, wait. You probably don’t even know of it,” He said with his brows raised, also asking Hiro.


“But, I do know everything about it,” Hiro answered, which slightly surprised Weston, but he continued nonetheless.


“Oh, in that case, it makes things easier. So, where was I? Yeah, that selection. I wasn’t able to enter that world because I was only at the eighth stage of the World Realm. Not to mention getting a key, even traveling through the Abyss would have been dangerous… Now that I’m at the third stage of Temporary Law Realm, I could at least enter the other universe. But as it turned out, exactly those two universes mixed. It was a real surprise…” He made an ironical face after finishing his explanation.


So he actually hasn’t been to our world, even though he knew where it was. Hiro didn’t know if he should tell him or not. Weston won’t be able to enter it anyway unless he makes a blood bond with us. But we wouldn’t do such a thing with him, just to let him enter it. After thinking so much, Hiro decided to stay silent about it. Maybe he will tell him later, but surely not now.


“But wait… you, your face seems to be familiar. Narihi…” Weston furrowed his brows and focused his eyes on Narihi while putting his hand on his chin and making a thoughtful face. Narihi was stronger than anyone here, which wasn’t surprising. She was also the oldest, probably. I guess the age thing was incorrect when it came to my ‘other half’ belief. But thinking twice about it, it was logical. What about the guys or girls, who liked older or younger men or women?


Weston’s age wasn’t surprising and even his level was miraculous for a human. No matter in which age he lived, he probably didn’t reincarnate earlier than a thousand years. Reaching his level and stage in such a short time was already more than a genius could do. It was no wonder that there were many cultivators under his rule, wishing to serve someone who had a bright future. After thinking a bit more, Weston’s face lit up as he gained enlightenment.


“Ah! I know you! You were one of the people entering, but then you went missing… What happened?” Weston questioned her curiously with his head tilted to the side.


“Yes, I was one of the ‘lucky’ ones. Long story short… I was trapped by those three bastards. They are going to pay for what they have done. But I’ll have to catch up to them,” Narihi said while gritting her teeth.


Just as she finished talking, the door was opened and a group of people came in, with trays on their hands. They started filling the table with delicious looking food to our pleasure. But Hiro’s eyes soon bulged upon seeing that magical food, called chocolate. He loved it in his past life as well. That feeling was so long before, that I wasn’t able to recreate it in my mouth, so I didn’t have an exact idea of its taste, but I knew that it was going to be wonderful!


Before they could put everything down, Hiro already moved his tail and snatched away a whole rod of chocolate and put it into his mouth. Following his example, I did the same. I held it in my hands, like a magical treasure. Its wonderful smell permeated through the air and entered my nostrils. I sniffed deeply, already loving its smell. Hiro had put it into his mouth long ago and he was sucking on it with a blissful face. I licked it once and felt a wonderful, sweet taste on the top of my mouth. After licking once again, I couldn’t stop myself from continuing.


But instead of licking, I put the whole thing into my mouth. My whole body twitched as I felt it’s wonderful taste. We coiled our tails together in our happiness. “You love chocolate, it seems…” Weston said with a smile on his face. Hiro nodded and told him that it’s been a long time that he ate it and that he was missing it dearly. The worst was that we could have simply entered our own world and buy it. Or just take it away… Ellery laughed upon seeing our reaction. Everyone started eating and talking, while everyone kept chatting and talking about the things that happened to them.


Time quickly passed by and the sky turned dark. Weston slapped his hands on the table to gain attention and then he said. “Alright, guys! A nice bath would be perfect to seal the day. I have a nice hot spring as well. Do you care to join?” Hearing his question, all of us made pleasured faces as we agreed. “Then let’s go!” He said as he stood up with a smile on his face.”


I coiled my arm around Hiro’s and then we followed Weston’s lead. We soon reached a spacious hall, which had two doors on it. One of them was for women, while the other one was for men. That was the time when I realized, that I was supposed to separate from Hiro!


[M- Maybe I shouldn’t go with the girls. We could make a hot spring for ourselves somewhere…] I quickly offered up, not wishing to part from Hiro.


[I- I feel the same, but we can’t turn back at such a moment. We would turn party killers…] Hiro answered and I felt his heart breaking. But instead of being sad, he quickly started thinking for a solution and it came immediately. I quickly took a liking to his idea, so I didn’t whine anymore.


As we turned around, we noticed that Poirlion and Narihi had similarly unhappy faces, but after telling them our idea, they also smiled and entered. I quickly turned Blank into a towel, while Hiro did the same on the other side. Both of us were first to enter. After finding that big, wooden wall, separating the two sides, we cut a hole in it, which had the shape of our backs. After sitting down with our backs touching, we coiled our tails together, forming a knot.


Just as we finished, Poirlion and Narihi entered the two different sides and did the same as we. Soon I saw Ellery and Rose entering. Rose had a really nice body. She had long, slender legs, with sexy curves. Her boobs were also quite large, which was a real treat to the eyes. “Hehe, I always wanted to have a nice girl’s bath only,” She said with a smile on her face as she sat down in front of me. I opened my legs and let her rest her back on my chest. Her long hair turned wet after entering the water and it sprawled out on my right shoulder as she rested the back of her head on it.


Well… that was a surprising move, but I didn’t mind it. Ellery stood there, completely naked, in front of me, with a pitiful face. She didn’t have a place, even though she too wanted to get touchy… “*Sigh* You big babies, what’s with you? Come…” I said with a sigh as I extended out my left arm. She leaned on my left side and put my hand on her belly. I swear that we looked like a group of lesbians… even though there weren’t such people among cultivators. As Hiro’s memories told it, it was only a genetical mutation.


Knowing the history of that world, it was no wonder that there were such things as homosexualism. But outside? There weren’t gay men and lesbian girls. Narihi was sitting on my right with her arms and sides also touching me. We were like a pile of women.


“Alice, your chest is really big. It feels so squishy and soft!” Rose remarked and I felt Hiro’s lower body part twitching as a result. Narihi chuckled because she probably felt the same reaction from Poirlion.


“We can hear you crystal clear!” Poirlion shouted through the walls and then all three of them laughed. Narihi answered by making a formation around us. She sealed our sounds. Feeling curious about their past, I asked Rose at first. “Hey, Rose. What was your childhood like?” I questioned her as I pulled a lock of her red hair to the side.


“Hmm? My childhood? What should I say… I was born just like everyone else, obviously. Hahaha~ My parents were mortals, so I didn’t have a background to support me, but I didn’t mind it. My father was called John Banks, while I inherited the name of my mother. I lived my life as a mortal for about… ten years? I think. And that was the time when I first started cultivating,” She explained while making a thoughtful face.


“And what made you start cultivating? What was your reason?” I questioned her in my curiosity.


“Fufu~ The world I was born in, had schools and such. We had to learn the basics at first and when we reached the age of ten, everyone had to start cultivating. They always told us that we would die after living only a few years and that we surely don’t want to look like them. They said that because everyone there was old and wrinkly. As young children, we didn’t understand their words. We simply thought that we will quickly turn so wrinkly if we didn’t cultivate. That being the case, we worked hard.”


“But as time passed by, we also started maturing and realized what their words truly meant. I was only at the first stage of Foundation Realm at that time, while a few people were already at the second or third. I wasn’t alone, but seeing us, being left behind, I felt discouraged. Hehe. But then, there was a case. My parents had an argument with the parents of one of my classmates. They told us that our animals ate their plantations and they were asking for redemption. Since none of them were cultivators, they didn’t have real strength.”


“What they were told us, wasn’t even true. There was a storm and that was the cause of their damaged plantation… The problem was that the son of those parents was already at the third stage. He was a real genius in our class. One day, he came to our house and after beating up all three of us, he simply left with our money. That was the time when I decided to stand up and fight. It’s been hundreds of years since I left home. My parents are probably long dead, which fills my heart with sadness…” She said as a drop of tear trickled down on her face.


I strengthened my embrace around her, feeling her pain. It was surely terrible to leave behind her parents and then live all alone, all by herself. Having no one to rely on. If not for Hiro, then I’d have had such a fate as well. A ridiculing smile crept on my face. Such was the life of cultivators. Leaving behind everything to reach the top. We were fighting for the invisible top. We were fighting to reach the top, to find out what was behind this matter of reality we were living in. Cultivation was also a means to get over the others.


The first cultivators probably started cultivating only to get over the other mortals. Just like in Rose’s case. And then it grew bigger and bigger, along with the size of the disputes. As they started knowing more about the universe, they also started getting more and more interested in it. They wanted to find out what was the truth. Though these are only guessings of mine, but it’s very likely. After soothing Rose, I looked at Narihi. Knowing that it was her turn, she spoke.


“Well… I don’t have such things behind me. You probably know how divine beasts are born. We are just like True Divine Beasts, but with much less strength. After being born in a forest, I lived my life there for a few years before completely outgrowing it. I was a natural born predator and no monster could fight against me. That’s how I slowly started growing up. We too have bits of memories in our minds, supporting us. I wasn’t born an idiot. Naturally. Ah! Pardon me… I didn’t mean it that way,” She slapped on her mouth as she realized that Rose and Ellery were humans, who were born ‘idiots’.


But everyone understood her meaning, so we just simply laughed at her words. “Anyway, after leaving that forest, I took my way towards where Universe Energy was thicker and then started cultivating. We, divine beasts, have natural instincts. We have that superior feeling in our bodies. It’s natural for us that we want to cultivate, that we want to get over the others, that we want to be stronger than anyone! What I’m trying to say is that I didn’t need such reasons as yours to start cultivating. It was natural to me.”


“When I felt real strength seeping my whole body, I felt the need to gain even more! I wanted to get stronger and stronger. Naturally, I don’t have parents and I didn’t know what love truly feels like. But luckily for me, that changed. Although only Alice knows it, but I met Poirlion not so long before. However stupid it might seem, but it was love at first sight. We felt a strong pulling towards each other and I didn’t want to resist that feeling.”


“Your nudgings from time to time also helped us, hahaha,” She said while looking at me with a smile on her face, also thanking me for ‘helping’ them. I told her that it was my pleasure. “Truth be told, I didn’t have anything truly interesting in my life. I’ve been cultivating, fighting, battling all this time. As a Nine Headed, three stars, divine beast Hydra, I had it quite easy against my enemies. Oh, but there was a case.”


“What?” I asked in my curiosity as I saw her go silent for a while.


She looked up, straight into my eyes as she said. “Well, I know that you two are different, but I was very skeptical when I met you. In reality, I wanted to get away from you two as quickly as possible because I’ve met two True Divine Beasts through my life. Although my age the same as Poirlion’s, but I’m stronger because I spent a quarter of my life beside a Twelve Headed Hydra… His aura helped me in training much quicker, but it was a terrible life.”


“That’s the dark side of my life… Luckily for me, he was looking at us like stupid servants, so he didn’t take our bodies, but he made us serve him. There were male and female Hydras as well, serving him. We had to do all kinds of tasks for him and if we didn’t obey him, then he beat us up or robbed us of our energies for a whole day! It was terrible! A day without Universe Energy felt as if I’d be dying of hunger!”


“His name was Zrovin, The Sovereign… and he was at the seventh level at that time. Probably he is even stronger since then. When he sent us out, he always made us take an oath. We also made an oath that if we were to leave without his command, then we would die. We couldn’t leave and we couldn’t escape! But one day, he made a mistake, which was also my day of escape!”


“I was able to trick him with my words while making the oath, which not only got me released from under his oath, but it also made it possible for me to leave without any repercussions. He was a shitty evildoer… After leaving, I went as far away from his place as possible and then I found Genotin Academy. I’ve been there for a few centurions. I also met another True Divine Beast there. The Turtle God. She is a bitchy, bossy, asshole as well. That’s why after meeting with two such creatures, I felt very skeptical with you.”


“Especially after knowing that I couldn’t do anything against you in your world, I felt despaired. If you wished to, then you could have made me take an oath and then my servitude would have started once again. Don’t misunderstand me. I had that obeying feeling while being with Zrovin as well. But I knew that I didn’t like him and that feeling of wanting to obey his wishes, slowly turned into disliking and hating. I didn’t want to take any of his orders! I feel different with Hiro at the moment.”


“You’ve got a good mate. He is worthy of my respect and I’d gladly serve him. I don’t feel the need to fight my instincts while being with you guys. So if you need my help, then come to me anytime!” She finished her story with a bright smile on her face. Honestly speaking, I felt surprised after hearing her last words. So she actually liked Hiro as her leader. Now I also understand how divine beasts' mind work when it comes to this ‘ruling’ feeling. As long as they find the True Divine Beast worthy, they would serve him or her.


“It must have been rough. I can understand your side of the coin as well. I don’t know how it makes you feel when you meet a True Divine Beast. I mean, I, as a Dragon God, can’t imagine my life serving anyone. I’d rather die than obey...“ I said with an unhappy face while thinking of such things as serving.


“Haha, well. When it comes to humans or other such lesser creatures, I too feel the same, but when I see Hiro. I have this swelling feeling in my whole being. This feeling that I’m seeing a true ruler. Someone who is worthy of my respect and someone who is worthy of my service,” Narihi explained how she felt. I nodded upon hearing her. I guess it was in their instincts.


“I’ll leave your story last if you don’t mind,” I said while looking at Ellery. She shrugged her shoulders as an answer and then made a curious face. I moved slightly since I felt my butt to be sore. “Ah… you girls are so clingy. Even though I’d never let a man touch me, here you are lying down on me while being naked…” I said with a grumpy voice. They chuckled upon hearing my words and told me that they weren’t males. No, that was right behind me! Though they didn’t know about the hole behind my and Narihi’s back.


“What should I say… I had the simplest life. I was born and then after falling asleep, I immediately met Hiro. You all know that he was reincarnated from that Earth of his. He doesn’t remember a few things, for example, how or why he died. But he knew where to go to find me, for some unknown reason. After we met, we started growing up together. We had the same kind of vibe you had,” I said while looking at Narihi. She nodded, indicating that she understood.


“Hiro always believed that everyone had another half and he knew that I was that person. As we grew, our feelings also grew, just like our bodies. Fufu~ From that point on, it’s just history. We entered dungeons, participated in a small-scale war and such things. I can’t say that we have too many things behind us, and I definitely can’t think of anything bad in my life. I also know how it feels to have loving parents, thanks to Hiro’s past life, so I’m different even in that aspect… The best thing that has happened to me was meeting Hiro.”


“Although you might don’t understand how good it feels and I can’t pour it into words, but it’s truly wonderful. Knowing that there is always someone who you can rely on and that someone is also there protecting you, loving you, through your whole life and even after your life… It’s simply beyond anything I could wish for. Whatever kind of creature we might be, we are always going to seek fulfillment, which comes in the form of bonds. Bonds with other people. And Hiro is all I truly need. I hold you all dear, but you could never fill the hole that would be left in my heart if Hiro were to disappear.”


“I hope that you can understand it one day because it’s wonderful to love,” Rose and Ellery had their tears falling and they jumped at me while crying and sobbing. I didn’t know that my words were so touching… for them, at least.


“Hey! I’m turning all snotty! Stupid girls!” I shouted as I felt someone cleaning her nose on my shoulder in a sneaky way. Little bastard! It was Rose or Ellery…


After calming down, Ellery also told her tale, but I knew it already because the guys were also talking about such things. When they entered, Hiro told our tale as a start, which got them in the mood, which was followed by Poirlion’s. He didn’t have anything fancy in his past either. He was born, he fought, he lived… After entering the Abyss, he went through countless battles and he advanced quickly. From then on, we also knew everything about him.


While Wiston’s case was more… complicated. When he started, his voice was slightly trembling, which reason of, Hiro didn’t know.


“I lived my life on the Earth at the age of the Tang Dynasty, in China. I was just a regular soldier and then I’ve got reincarnated. There was nothing particular about my past life. I died in a battle, which was also usual… After that feeling of darkness, I found myself in the body of an infant, which was truly weird. I was proficient in hand to hand combat and I was also good at using weapons and then I was suddenly born into the body of a ‘useless’ infant. I felt bored through my childhood…”


“Originally, I thought that I was born on the Earth again since even my parents, ridiculously enough, gave me the same name as in my past life. But I soon found out, that it wasn’t like that. I saw my father flying into the air without the help of anything! That was when I realized that I wasn’t on the Earth anymore. I always dreamed of flying and such things, so I immediately got interested in cultivating. While I was growing up, I barely met with my father and mother. They took care of me and protected me, but nothing more.”


“Quite cold… though in my age, in my past life, my parents were also very strict and I had to train seriously to serve our dynasty head. Anyway, I grew up just like all of you. I fought battles, I fought for my life as well sometimes. That was the time when I met her. She was beautiful,” Weston said as his eyes turned misty. While listening to it, Hiro feared to hear a tragedy…


“My wife, Helen, is a wonderful woman. I love her very much and she blessed me with two children, though there are problems with one of them… but he is still my son and I love him just as much as I do Ellery. I felt terrible in the old universe because I knew that my young children are out there, fighting in the wild against those cultivators and they might lose their lives. Luckily, my name was enough to protect them. Honestly, when Ellery talked about being friends with you, I felt scared. Scared that you would hurt her, but after getting to know you, I know that my fears were groundless.”


“But I had a problem. I had many enemies as well and Helen was only at the first stage of the fifth level. One day, she went out and to my dismay, she was captured by that bastard Krun clan! They are a clan of Dwarves and although they don’t have the strength to fight me, but ever since capturing my wife, they have been blackmailing me!” He growled angrily as he smashed his fist into the bottom of the hot spring, causing a tremor to run through it.


I and Hiro, felt our wrath rising. We always respected those who loved each other dearly and we hated such cases where people were ‘ugly’ enough to break them apart. If such a pair were to be our enemies, then we would rather kill both of them than to tear them apart.


“My life was terrible without Helen, but at least Ellery returned to me. God bless this mixing… I’m trying hard to find a way to free Helen and get her back, but anything I do fails!” He put his palms on his face, while his tears started falling upon reaching that far. That was the first time that I saw a man cry. Hiro didn’t have a reason to, but I felt the need to help him. He wasn’t faking it. He truly felt sad and terrible and he was daring and brave enough to cry in front of two men.


That alone was worthy of respect. Both Poirlion and Hiro stood up and put their hands on his shoulders and then said while looking down at him. “Fear not, Weston Gold. Because help has come…”

 

Notification:
I'm sorry about this, but today I'm taking a break. I've been writing for more than three months (almost four) continuously. Since January 9.
No, I don't have writers' block. I have the story till the end in my mind. I just need to rest a tiny bit. One day is enough.
Tomorrow I'll finally finish the 29th chapter... sorry about that in case you were waiting for it. And then the day after tomorrow, I'll post the 76.5th chapter.
Just one day! >.<

 

(AN:\Honestly... this kind of sex stands far from me since I'm more the loving and gentle type, but whatever... My joke of Narihi being an M backfired on me and this is the result of that. I didn't really turn this into a real S&M since I'm not knowledgeable in it and I'd feel wrong writing such things. Although the first half is kinda weird, but the second half is more like a HxA chapter...)

Spoiler: Chapter 76.5 - Deflowering the Masochist Narihi

Deflowering the Masochist Narihi​

Third POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As Hiro and Alice left, Poirlion and Narihi was left there, all alone. Their eyes met, but knowing each other’s feelings, they didn’t shy away this time. They had a stronger bond. They knew that there was more to them than just their love. They wished to feel something new, something more, something wonderful! Just like what Hiro and Alice could feel.


They also wanted to feel closer to each other. They felt that vibe, which went past beyond stupid worldly possessions. That was the main reason why they decided to bond! Not feeling shameful of showing their own feelings in front of the other, they fell into each other’s embrace. They started caressing each other’s backs, which slowly turned into small kisses. Poirlion put his lips on Narihi’s. Their wet lips touched for a moment. “I want you, kiss me more,” Narihi said with lustful eyes.


She felt a tingling feeling in her crotch. Her eyes were burning with just as much lust as Poirlion’s. “I too,” Poirlion whispered as his hot and ragged breath hit Narihi’s face. Narihi’s arms tightened around Poirlion’s back when he grabbed her neck and kissed her forcefully. He was like a wild monster, rampaging inside Narihi’s mouth. Feeling that she was running out of breath, Narihi tried separating, but her attempt was futile. Poirlion was holding her in his embrace tightly with his left arm.


Their minds started intertwining and mixing. Narihi had no choice but to use the laws to breathe. As their minds connected, their worlds have also fused into a single, huge one. They had many planets in it and after deciding on one, they teleported into it. Hot lava was covering the whole planet, but considering their fetishes, it was perfect. Narihi was the kind of person, who loved being ruled over. Alice could enjoy it as well, but Narihi was different.


She turned horny when she was abused by her lover, while Poirlion loved abusing his male strength on his lover. Just as they finished bonding, Poirlion grabbed Narihi’s shoulders and pushed her onto the ground. They learned everything about each other and their knowledge was shared. Poirlion knew how Narihi felt. Feeling her body being lead around, she felt hot and horny. That itching feeling in her crotch was rising continuously.


“Ahn~ Be more forceful! I- I love it!” She exclaimed, but her lips were quickly sealed because Poirlion pulled out his penis and pushed it into her mouth forcefully. Narihi’s eyes opened widely upon feeling Poirlion’s penis in her mouth, which was half-covered in scales. It felt rough to her tongue, but she loved it even more!


“Suck on it, you lustful slut,” Poirlion said with a commanding voice while looking coldly into Narihi’s eyes. Although both of them knew that their true feelings were hot and loving, but Narihi loved being lead around.


“Y- Yes,” Narihi said when Poirlion’s cock was slightly out of her mouth.


“YES MASTER!” Poirlion shouted at her, correcting her words. Narihi’s lower lips twitched and her legs trembled. She felt excited.


“Yes, master!” She exclaimed with Poirlion’s penis inside her mouth, which also excited Poirlion in turn.


Poirlion grabbed onto her long, silky green hair and started moving her head as he pleased. Narihi was rolling her tongue around his glands while feeling excited. “M- Mast-er… It’s delicious!” Narihi said in parts, while not stopping with pleasing her master.


Poirlion turned his head upward, feeling great. He felt a strong feeling building up in his lower body, which was soon released into Narihi’s warm, wet and hot mouth. Her eyes opened widely upon feeling Poirlion’s penis going down her throat and cumming so deeply. After finishing, he pulled out his penis and Narihi started coughing reflexively. It didn’t continue on for long before she stopped and then with an erotic smile on her face, she licked off the sperm from the sides of her mouth.


“Ugh… That’s a nice view. Now get on your knees. I’ll take your virgin pussy and turn you completely mine!” Poirlion praised her sexy looks and then commanded her with a serious face. Even her heart trembled in her excitement upon hearing his commanding voice. Her lower lips were opening and closing continuously. Narihi turned around and stood on all fours. She turned her head towards Poirlion with a lustful and expecting face on and then she spread her labia with her right hand.


Poirlion put his right hand on her ass and started caressing it. After grabbing onto her plump ass a few times, he raised his hand and slapped it once. “AUHN~” Narihi moaned loudly upon feeling the ‘pain’, but she visibly enjoyed it. Her excited eyes, quick heart rate, and twitching lower lips were also showing it clearly.


“Do you like when I slap your ass?” Poirlion asked with a smug grin on his face. Narihi turned her eyes away shamefully. Poirlion started caressing her left buttock. He was moving his hand in circles and after feeling that Narihi was excited enough, there came his next slap. Narihi moaned out loudly as her whole body stiffened up. She turned her head upward, while Poirlion grabbed onto her hair and pulled on it with a bit more force than he was supposed to.


Feeling that slight tingling pain, she was excited to see what would come next. Suddenly, she felt something touching her labia. Poirlion pulled them aside and then he suddenly shoved his penis into her hole. Narihi’s eyes opened widely in her surprise and upon feeling the pain of her hymen being torn. She screamed out but not because of the pain but because she came. “AHH! Fuck yes! Master~ Punish this lowly monster,” She said with excited eyes while looking into Poirlion’s eyes. Her regeneration took care of her pain almost immediately.


After shaking his hips from left to right a few times, while still being in Narihi, Poirlion put his right hand on his chin. “Hmm, you are very much tight, but let’s see what happens if I…” He said with a thoughtful face and then he suddenly turned Mortus into a short whip. He slowly pulled it along the line of Narihi’s spine. Goosebumps appeared on her back. Her breath turned ragged and her hole was tightening up even more.


“Aren’t you enjoying this too much? I should punish you!” As he shouted the word ‘punish’, he swung his whip on Narihi’s back.


“Ahn~!” She moaned in her surprise with an excited face on and then added with a small stutter. “S- So good! Do it more!”


Poirlion whipped her ass a few more times, which turned completely red, but Narihi was enjoying it very much. Feeling that his penis was completely lubricated and that Narihi’s hot hole was tightening around his penis crazily, he couldn’t hold back himself anymore. With his raging boner, he started moving inside her pussy.


Narihi gritted her teeth upon feeling the pleasure of a thick cock stirring up her pussy. Poirlion’s scale covered penis only made it even better for her. “Ugh… M- Master… It’s so hard and rough inside me!” She said with gritted teeth.


Poirlion didn’t answer. Instead, he pulled on her hair strongly, which excited Narihi. Seeing her lewd expression and feeling how good she felt, he said - “Hahaha, look at yourself! You love being abused. Anything I do is only exciting you! Your tongue is out of your mouth! What are you? A dog?! Should I tell this to Hiro? I wonder what would he think of you! You lustful woman!”


Narihi didn’t know whether to fear Poirlion telling Hiro about it or to get excited because of it. But she still had some reasoning. “N- No! Master, please! I- I can’t look him in the eyes if you tell him such a thing! He is supposed to be my leader. I’d be surely frowned upon!” Narihi exclaimed between her moans, but she was feeling so good that she was barely able to talk.


“I’m not so sure about that. Here! Take this as a Punishment!” Poirlion emphasized his words and each time he has done so, he swung his whip and whipped Narihi. Her back, her ass, all of them had red lines on it, but she loved it!


“Yesh~ Ah! Stir up my insides master!” Narihi shouted excitedly upon feeling that she was about to cum.


“Is that the right way to ask?!” Poirlion shouted and whipped her once again. After doing so, he grabbed Narihi’s neck from behind and pulled her up. He spread open her lips, and then he started licking the insides of her mouth.


“*Squelch* Mmn~ N- No, Master~ Mh~” Narihi answered, while her saliva was spilling out of her mouth. Their mouths gave out squelching noises.


“Then what is the right way?!” Poirlion said as he grabbed her throat and looked deeply into her eyes. Their faces were almost touching. Poirlion stopped moving his hips, but Narihi didn’t do so. She still kept shaking her hips. Her plump butt was continuously hitting against Poirlion’s navel, which caused popping sounds to ring continuously.


“Mhh- M- Master! Please! I plead you! Stir up my pussy! I beg you!” Narihi started begging. She was about to cum yet Poirlion stopped moving. It wasn’t as good alone. Although Poirlion enjoyed slapping her ass and whipping her, but upon looking into her pleading, brown eyes, not even he could hold himself back. His sadistic facade broke and he coiled his muscular arms around Narihi’s waist. After pulling her into his embrace, he started moving inside her. He knew where she loved it the most, so he was attacking those places continuously.


Narihi couldn’t breathe. Her mind turned completely fuzzy and messy. She didn’t even know where she was. All she knew was that she was with her dearest other half and that something huge was coming. Poirlion found himself in the same kind of problem. That hot feeling in his navel was building up for a long while. He gritted his teeth unconsciously, preparing to cum. They didn’t have to move long before it all broke loose.


Poirlion’s hot, sticky sperm shot out of his balls and rushed through his penis. He pushed his penis into Narihi’s deepest parts and loaded his cum into her womb. Narihi also screamed out in pleasure. The scales on Narihi’s sides and arms started shaking like a rattlesnake’s tail. Her body stiffened up and she felt like a black hole. Her feelings, emotions collapsed back into her body and then it finally happened. It felt like an explosion.


A powerful feeling rushed out of her clitoris and spread through her whole body. “AHHHH! OH MY FUCKING GOD!” She screamed out loudly with an ecstatic face. Her toes rolled into balls, while she clenched her fists, with her eyes shut. As that feeling slowly went away, after many seconds, she slumped down into the hot lava with a blissful face.


“He- hehe- hehehe! Ah yes~ Master is the best! I’ve never orgasmed before. I didn’t know that it was this good. *Pant* And her highness is feeling it all the time! I can’t help *pant* but feel envious that they have been together for such a long time,” Narihi said while panting heavily from time to time. She had a huge smile on her face. Poirlion leaned on her back and embraced her around her scale covered waist.


Poirlion rubbed his face on her hair happily and sniffed it once deeply. “Puwah~ Your fragrance is wonderful. And don’t feel envious. We can still catch up to them! But this bond is indeed wonderful! I never thought that I’d feel so much love for someone! You are the best, Narihi! I love you so muuuch!” Poirlion exclaimed as he started rubbing his face on her back and tightened his embrace. He had a happy smile on his face.


Narihi turned her head to the side and received Poirlion’s kiss. “Mhn~ *squelch* I love you too, dear. Chu~ I- It’s mhn~ pressing against *squelch* my butt,” Narihi answered while feeling happy and then remarked on Poirlion’s hard thing. Since he was leaning on her back, his penis was right between her buttocks. Thinking of something, an evil smile crept onto his face.


“Hey~ you know, there is this tail of yours which I haven’t utilized up till now. Give it to me!” He said the latter half in commanding voice. Narihi started swaying her tail in front of Poirlion’s eyes. He the spear-like tip of Narihi’s tail into his mouth and bit on it strongly. Narihi’s muscles stiffened up so strongly, that her spine and muscle lines on her back turned completely visible. She had a fit body.


Her eyes also opened widely and she moaned through gritted teeth. “G- GOOD! SO GOOOD!” She screamed out in her excitement and her pussy suddenly shot out a ball of love juices. She actually came on the spot and squirted. Feeling that his crotch was drenched in love juices only excited Poirlion more. He felt turned on. Looking down, he saw Narihi’s plump and taut buttocks. His thick and raging hard penis was still in between those buttocks.


He grabbed onto them and pushed them against his penis as she started moving. This filled his heart with a feeling of conquest and he turned his head upwards with his eyes closed. Narihi knew that she was used as a tool, which only made her even more excited. Her pussy was moving like the mouth of a fish. Poirlion looked back down and upon seeing it, he used his forked tail and pushed it into her pussy.


His cold and scale-covered tail entered Narihi’s insides and started stirring her up. He could move it much better than his penis. He was continuously moving it in and out of her hole, which caused no less pleasure than his penis! After thinking of a new movement, he started rolling it in her insides. “A- Ahn~ Uhn~ Yes, fuck me, master!” Narihi shouted with gritted teeth and her eyes closed. She was clenching her teeth continuously. Poirlion couldn’t hold it anymore and came. He shot his thick sperm on Narihi’s back and hair, covering her in it completely. That feeling of conquest after covering his woman in his sperm filled his heart.


What Narihi didn’t expect was his next move. He pulled out his tail from her pussy and shoved his penis into her pussy. This was followed by him biting on her tail and his tail entering her asshole. Her eyes opened widely and she screamed out in pleasure. Her mind turned fuzzy, while her tongue was literally hanging out of her mouth.


[Look at yourself, you slut! That lustful face! I bet that all you can think of is cocks!] Poirlion sent his abusive words into Narihi’s mind. Although he knew that Narihi was thinking only about him and that she would never lay with another man, but his words excited not only him but even Narihi.


[I- I don’t know anything! I- I can’t think anymore! I just need your cock! Fuck me hard! Poirlion~] Narihi answered muddle-headed. She way beyond saving at this point…


Poirlion started moving inside her holes. He also pinched her clitoris as he started pumping her. With feeling it from so many places, she lost it. It didn’t take more than thirty seconds for her to orgasm again. Narihi turned around and Poirlion slumped down on her front. They felt wonderful, but far from satisfied. The day was still long! Knowing that Hiro and Alice were probably doing the same, they didn’t bother with anything. All they wanted was each other.


“Haha~ This bond is the best thing happening with me through my whole life. Her highness is my lucky star! I’m truly glad that I’ve met them!” Poirlion exclaimed happily, feeling great respect and love for Hiro and Alice. “Haah… I’m truly grateful. Without them, I’d have never met you. Not to mention that I’d have lost my life as well…” Poirlion said in a low voice. Narihi brushed her fingers through his hair and started caressing his head.


“Un. I too feel the same way. They have their stupid habits as well, but who doesn’t have those? I feel that I can trust them honestly. I also know that they would never separate or choose me over each other, but that is something only idiots would ask… At least we know what to expect. Haha. Let’s be ‘good’ subjects. Should we? Haha,” Narihi questioned Poirlion.


He nodded as an answer and then said. “Now… Is this the time to talk about our servitude? I guess it’s time to punish you~ hehe.”

 

Spoiler: Chapter 77 - The Wrath of True Divine Beasts

I thank Tom Selgimüller for his patronage. The gray path be with him!

The Wrath of True Divine Beasts

Hiro’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Hearing Weston’s story, Ellery also told it to the girls, not knowing that both Narihi and Alice knew it. Rose was the only one not knowing it. While telling her story, Ellery noticed that neither Alice nor Narihi reacted upon hearing it, which naturally made her remember that they were both bonded…


Her eyes opened widely upon realizing something, which she shouldn’t have realized. By the time she has done so, I and Poirlion were sitting at our original places, back to back with our pairs. Without saying a word, Ellery grabbed Alice’s shoulders with a suspicious face, while her mouth was twitching from time to time. “W- What do you want?” Alice questioned her with a stiff face, knowing that we were probably busted.


She pulled Alice to the side and saw my back and tail, swaying there unhappily. “WHAT THE FUCK!? YOU GAVE US OUT!” She shouted, making Alice and Narihi laugh. Ellery shoved Narihi aside as well and saw Poirlion’s back. “TH- THAT WAS A RARE KIND OF WOOD! YOU CUT A HOLE IN IT!?” She shouted with a red face, feeling enraged. Ellery quickly covered her body, feeling shameful of showing it to us, even though none of us cared. We weren’t humans. We didn’t care about other women once we have a mate.


I guess she didn’t understand the difference. Rose, on the other hand, didn’t react to it. She was still leaning on Alice’s chest, with a smile on her face. “Why are you not angry?!” Ellery shouted at Rose, who turned towards her with the same smile and said. “Well, I knew about it anyway. That was also the reason why I climbed into Alice’s embrace. By doing so, Hiro saw only my shoulders and the left side of my face and Alice’s arms and legs also covered me perfectly.”


“I spent more than a month in their company, be it bathing, camping, cooking, living… I know them better than you! Hehe,” She finished her sentence with a victorious smile. Truth be told, her words were indeed true. Ellery spent most of her time in her room when she was with us, while Rose was living with us. The difference is big. She knew that we were sneaky and she knew more about us. She also knew that I was completely indifferent while looking at her body, but I guess she still didn’t like the thought of me, seeing her continuously.


I didn’t have to mind Poirlion either since he was different than us. He had to close his eyes and concentrate on Narihi to see through her eyes. I wouldn’t let that to happen! No matter what, Alice was mine only! No male can see her naked! Poirlion only heard them… I, on the other hand, saw Ellery’s body continuously. Her tits are nowhere big enough for my taste, so-


[Please, would you shut up and stop examining another girl’s body? I can hear you, you know? I can feel that you have no such feelings as a male should have upon seeing a random naked female, but it’s still bothering me. I’m happy that you have eyes only for me, but please stop sizing her up…] Alice cut into my thoughts and also stopped me.


As you wish, my dear. I thought in my mind, which was naturally heard by her as well. Meanwhile, Ellery opened her mouth widely upon realizing what Rose’ words meant. “Y- You actually knew about it all this time and you didn’t tell me? Well… I too knew about their bond, but I forgot about its use, but still!!! Rose has betrayed me and you two…” - She exclaimed while pointing at me and Narihi - “you two bastards!” She stomped on the ground angrily, forgetting to cover herself.


“Narihi~ What should I do? Should I play a prank on her? Although Hiro isn’t looking anymore, but I could tell a lie. Fufufu~ If you catch my meaning,” Alice questioned Narihi, which caused a smile to slip onto my face as I started chuckling. Considering what I have just heard from Weston… it wasn’t the best time… but I couldn’t help it.


“You do realize that I can see even your *cough* from this angle, right?” Alice questioned Ellery with her head tilted to the side as she put her finger on her chin.


“Nooo!” Ellery shouted out as she quickly ran out of the hot spring while covering her butt. Rose, Narihi, and Alice started laughing upon seeing her reaction. They were so evil… I also told Weston what happened, to make him understand why was I laughing. His face turned darker and darker upon hearing that I saw Ellery naked, so I also told him how we were with women, other than our mate. He quickly calmed down and said with a sigh.


“*Sigh* I’m happy that she has such friends. Although this prank was a bit evil… but I know that she wouldn’t mind it too much. You know… she never shows it on her face, but she is also very worried about her mother. Since coming back, she came to me daily to ask about her mother. I’ve never told her that it only made me feel even more terrible… I had to tell my daughter every time, that I wasn’t able to save her mother! How would you tell your daughter such a thing? All I know about Helen is that she is tied up and guarded continuously.”


“Although I’m stronger than them and I could crush their clan, but as long as she is captured, I can’t do anything. They don’t dare to touch her, fearing that I’d lose my sanity and kill them on the spot, not caring about my wife. But they dare to blackmail me! I have to send them a hundred thousand World Crystals each week! Although I’m a member of Genotin Academy and I also have a good yield, but it takes almost everything I have to satisfy their demands!”


“What I’m trying to tell you is that now that you are here, at least she isn’t thinking of her mother so much. I’m already more than grateful for that. If you could even help me out somehow, then I’d be eternally grateful to you,” Weston said to us while looking into our eyes, one by one. Both of us nodded and told him not to worry. We left the hot spring and then entered our own room. Ellery was funny enough to ‘clean’ it up and make every furniture disappear. Our room was completely empty. There were only the walls, the ground, and the ceiling.


We laughed upon seeing it and entered her room. After doing so, we also crept into her bed. After hiding our auras completely, we waited for her to come since she went to her father for some reason. Maybe she was asking about her mother… Poor Ellery. We heard her door opening and then we felt her creeping into her bed, but as her legs entered the cover, she noticed that she kicked something, which was the top of my head, by the way…


[Why me?] I questioned Alice, which made her chuckle.


“Why does my blanket chuckle?” Ellery questioned, but my ears picked up on her angry voice. Her face was probably twitching.


“*Chuckle* I don’t know,” Alice answered, while barely being able to hold back herself from laughing out loudly.


“This blanket is so STUPID!” Ellery shouted as she kicked with her leg, but this time I evaded. The bed broke into two and the blanket flew into the air. All three of us fell to the ground. We fell on our backs, while Ellery fell on her butt. She made an angry face for a moment, which soon turned into a smile and then she started laughing loudly, along with us.


“Hahaha~ Thanks for making me laugh. It’s been a long while…” She said while wiping her tears from the sides of her eyes. She sighed loudly and then said with a sad face. “My father told me that you said that you wanted to help. I didn’t tell you before because I didn’t want to use you. Do you think that you could truly help?” She asked with a hopeful face as she unconsciously put her hands together.


“Don’t worry. We’ll take care of things somehow. One way or the other, those dwarves are going to die for sure!” I told her with a smile, while Alice put her hands on Ellery’s. Ellery smiled with a visibly better mood. We left her room and entered the mortal part of our own world. We teleported to a planet randomly and then laid down on top of a huge tree. It was night and there were millions of stars. It was a truly beautiful sight.


Alice’s hair was sprawled out under her and her skin seemed to be really smooth and beautiful. She turned her head towards me and our eyes met. She smiled at me and then asked. “When should we make children?” I almost choked after hearing her sudden question, which came on the spot, so I wasn’t able to learn about it beforehand.


“*Cough* That was sudden… Hahaha~ *Cough* Uhm… I don’t know. Maybe after reaching the eighth level? We should be able to provide our child with enough protection at such a level and we could also turn these mortals into a nice and trustable army until then,” I offered up, after thinking about it seriously. She didn’t say anything as her head moved towards me and she sealed my lips with hers. Our squelching kisses soon turned into a loving, hot night.


The next day, I awoke with Alice in my arms. There was a blanket on us, which we put on ourselves out of habit, but there was a problem. The mortals, who were using some kind of flying machine, something similar to a Jetpack were flying next to us. They had grins on their faces upon noticing us waking up.


“It seems like our ‘gods’ had a wonderful night, didn’t they? Hehe,” One of them laughed creepily. I yawned loudly as I put my head back on the tree. As I closed my eyes, the humans around me turned into bloody pulps and fell to the ground in the form of liquid. Their blood and bones splattered and fell to the ground. Alice opened her right eye as she moved her right hand, which was on top of my chest, upwards. She started caressing me as she questioned me with a smile on her face. - “That wasn’t the best ‘good morning’, don’t you think?”


I shrugged my shoulders as I sat up, uncovering half of Alice’s body. My morning wood raged on after seeing her, so after satisfying myself - [Ourselves] Alice chimed in - we left our world. Although sleeping wasn’t necessary for such high-level cultivators, but most of them still preferred doing it. It not only quickened energy restoration, but it also refreshed the cultivator. Especially after long days, weeks, or even months of continuous cultivation.


We went towards the room where we talked yesterday, which was - as it turned out - the dining room. Ellery and Rose were sitting there, and each of them was munching on a rod of chocolate. To Ellery’s dismay, we quickly stole it away from her hands and ate it before she could do anything. She was left with her mouth opened widely, while Rose started laughing, which soon turned into her tragedy since we stole hers as well. They stood up angrily as they slapped their hands on the table and shouted.


“WHAT THE HELL! LOOK! THERE ARE MANY MORE! WHY WOULD YOU TAKE OURS?!” Hearing their shouting and noticing the bowl of chocolate, we took it away as well. There was no chocolate left! For now, we simply stored it away since we had to keep some for later as well.


“Why do you need so much?!” Ellery questioned us with her brows furrowed. After making a thoughtful face, I answered honestly, already barely being able to hold back myself from doing it immediately.


“Well… I could totally cover Alice’s body in it and then eat her up… Ah! I can feel enlightenment! It’s here~~~ I can feel it!” I said as I put the back of my hand on my forehead and looked upward. Rose covered her red face as she started shaking her head sideways, while Ellery conjured a ‘ball’ of stone, which had a diameter of three meters, and threw it towards me. The room was spacious…


I stepped to the side with a composed and serious face. Just as the stone flew past me, the door was opened and Weston entered through it. His body was struck, but he didn’t budge. Ellery put her hand on her mouth as beads of sweat covered her forehead. The stone cracked and broke into two halves. Weston was standing there, while tapping his feet on the ground, with an angry face. “E.L.L.E.R.Y! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” He shouted angrily. Rose straight laughed. Weston closed the door behind himself, but just as he was about to move forward, Narihi swung the door open, hitting his back.


Her strength was much greater… Weston fell on his face and slid on the smooth and clean ground a few meters. We couldn’t hold it. All of us started laughing, while Narihi ran up to him and helped him up. It seems like Poirlion liked helpful women. Who was also a masochist… Interesting taste! Well, I’m not going to judge him. I would never mind such things. Weston stood up while rubbing the back of his head. After our comical morning, we sat down at the table. Weston’s first question was… “Where is the chocolate? It was hard to find cacao! Ellery? I told you to stop munching on it all the time! Now, what am I supposed to offer as a dessert?”


Ellery looked at us with her eyes and mouth opened widely and then at her father. “B- But father! It wasn’t me! They took it all away!” She exclaimed while pointing at us. Rose almost fell off her chair, laughing, while we were pulling on our necks.


[We are busted… Well, let’s say this!] I thought and then said - “Ehm… let’s count it as our payment for helping you. Hehe,” I laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of my head. Weston also laughed awkwardly and told me that we can eat as much as we wished to. Alice buried her face in her palms and then we stopped this comical morning and started talking about the matter at hand.


“So. Talking seriously. Please tell us about the exact details surrounding Helen. Everything you know,” I said with a serious face. Weston’s face lit up with hope and after nodding once, he started speaking.


“Alright. This Krun clan is a clan of dwarves as I told you before. Their leader is only at the first stage of the Temporary Law Realm, so I can take care of him. Once he is killed, I can massacre the whole clan by using my family. But my problem isn’t this. The problem is that Helen is held captive with someone always guarding her. Her energy is sealed and her body is tied. Although one of my stronger guards is always using his mind power to keep the health of my wife under surveillance, but once I’d move towards the Krun clan… They would immediately hold a knife to her neck and prepare their soul force.”


“At such times, Krun Dezor, the clan head, always contacts me and tells me that one more step and my wife is going to die. I tried sending hired people, but they were also caught somehow. After slapping my wife a few times as a punishment, I stopped asking for outside help. Truth be told, I’m very much afraid that you would be caught as well.” He furrowed his brows while making a nervous face. We understood his problem, but since he didn’t know the reason of why the hired people were caught, we had to be careful.


“How did those people try entering the clan?” Alice questioned him as she leaned forward. Weston made a thoughtful face and after thinking for a bit, he answered.


“Well… they always used a transforming pill, to turn into dwarves. They never failed at getting through the gates, but the problem came afterward. There are three gates in the clan and they have to check in at each gate. At the third one, they always failed at getting any further. The guard had some kind of orb in his hand and after looking at the hired people for a few seconds, he always suddenly laughed and killed them on the spot. Unfortunately, I can’t teleport to my wife either since Dezor also made a huge Space Lock Formation around it. As long as it’s there, I can’t teleport in and save my wife!”


Hearing his explanation we nodded. This meant that the problem was with that orb. We just had to do something about it. Not having a better idea, for now, we left the gold family with two Transforming Pills in our hands and flew towards a nearby planet, called Krun planet… How surprising. I guess owning a planet wasn’t a big deal. No one came with us because no one had as many resist against mind tricks as us. We were immune to almost everything, so we had a good chance at getting past that orb. On our way, we turned into dwarves…


I looked quite ridiculous with my body-builder dwarf body, which was only a hundred and forty centimeters tall. Not to mention, my big nose and beard. I wanted to shave it off, but dwarves liked beards, so we would just catch more attention without it. Alice… MY DEAR ALICE! WHERE ARE YOU!


[Don’t shout for fuck’s sake! I feel terrible enough! I’m never going to use this shit again! My mighty form… this is terrible!] Alice made a pitiful face while saying. She was on the verge of cry. Her body was only a hundred centimeters tall, but she had a muscular body. Her boobs turned into chest muscles, her plump, taut, and round buttocks turned into two garlics… considering their shape. The only thing left of her was her beautiful, blonde hair and her green eyes.


[I can’t wait to turn back into my true form… This is the biggest crime ever! I’m offended! These dwarves have no way out! I’m going to kill all of them! No one can escape from the clutches of death! My paws and jaws shall tear everyone into pieces!] She kept thinking such things in herself, while her bloodlust was rising continuously. We started breathing in and out steadily, wishing to calm down. We soon arrived at our destination. After entering the atmosphere of the planet, we didn’t use our mind power.


It would only make it obvious for others, that we were searching for someone. At such times, it was better to look for things manually. We flew through the air and after finding a city, we landed on the ground. After stopping a random dwarf, we asked for information. He told us everything nicely and even asked us if we wanted a drink. We told him that we had things to take care of and then left.


We soon found ourselves in front of a huge gate, towering at a hundred meters. There was a guard standing in front of it, but he didn’t even stop us from going through. At the second gate, we were stopped. “Halt! Only clan members can enter. What is your reason for coming here?” A dwarven guard asked as he pointed his spear towards us. It was only a one-star symbiote.


“Hello. We are here to apply. We want to become members of this great clan!” I said with a smile on my face as I stuck out my chest. The guard nodded happily and then the other guard led us towards the member registration house. We soon arrived at the third gate under his guide, but all of us were stopped.


“Halt! Oh, Thrall. What brings you here? And these are?” One of them asked. There were twenty dwarves and all of them were above the fifth stage of World Realm. But we could still take care of them easily.


“Hehe, I brought some fresh meat! They want to become members of our wonderful clan! Or so they said,” Our guide said with a proud face. Maybe he can die quickly for helping us…


“Hmm? New members? Alright. Comer here, let me inspect you. One of them at the back said and then came forward with an orb in his right hand. He focused on us and after furrowing his brows for a short time, he shrugged his shoulders as she said. “Interesting. I found nothing… these people are empty headed. Hahaha! You can go through.” He started laughing at us for not finding anything in our heads. So that orb had a similar effect compared to what we had.


The only difference was that it could be used limitlessly, probably. What they didn’t know was that they didn’t find anything because they were able to read our thoughts. We too were thinking of things like - I hope that we won’t get caught. - or - What does that orb do?


If they would have heard such thoughts, then we would have been busted as well. So that was the reason behind the failures and since all of them were killed, Weston wasn’t able to gather information about this orb. He had no way to prepare. We went through the gates while being visibly calm. It was unnecessary to turn stressful at such a time. There were a few buildings along the path and after reaching one of them, our guide wanted to walk alongside the side of the building. Since we were completely covered and no one was seeing us, we moved.


We were walking behind him and since we wished to make things sure, we merged. We silently turned into our monster forms behind him and opened our jaws. He turned around and all he was able to do was say a - ‘huh?’- before we bit on his upper body. Alice was controlling our body, while I used seven of my minds to completely disable his mind. With our powerful soul force, seven Bolts of Silence and Hydro Minds were more than deadly. His body and soul were destroyed on the spot without anyone noticing. Thanks to our perfect energy control, there weren’t energy fluctuations either.


[Perfect assassination, hehe~ I always wanted to be an assassin.] I thought happily, while Alice gulped down his body and then licked up the blood from the ground. There weren’t any traces left of the dwarf. We turned back into two dwarves and then walked towards a slightly different way, but we were stopped…


“Hey! Who are you? I’ve never seen you before!” A dwarf with a muscular body, big red beard and hair asked. Even his eyes were red.


“Ah, we are new. The guard at the second gate pointed us towards the member registration house and then he left. We are on our way there.,” I said with a smile on my face.


The dwarf in front of us frowned as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. A few other dwarves also noticed us. “But the member registration is that way…” He pointed a slightly bit towards our right while saying. I scratched the back of my head and then with a shrug of my shoulders I told him that we probably mistook it.


The dwarf shrugged his shoulders and after 'shooing' us towards the ‘right way’, he left. With a bittersweet taste in our mouths, we left towards the member registration building. Rin was left in our own world all this time. Nor Ellery, Rose or Weston saw her. After stopping beside the member registration building, we secretly called her. She appeared silently and after mounting her, we disappeared and then appeared beside the right building.


The Space Lock Formation made domains, and temporary laws useless. But Rin wasn’t using the laws. She wasn’t teleporting. She was using her racial ability. She was simply moving beyond space and matter! Rin jumped back into our own world, but at that time, we couldn’t help but slap on our foreheads… we could have used her ability from the start! Well, we are here anyway… At least we were able to try what is it like to be an assassin. Such a wonderful goal…


[But I was much cleverer in my past life! Why am I so stupid?] I couldn’t help but ask Alice. Her answer couldn’t be any truer… [It’s because, in this life, you are thinking only of one thing. And that is me. I’m also suffering from the same symptoms. I guess this is the only real downside of being each other’s halves. But considering the pros, this only cons can go to hell!]


[We will do something about this stupidity of ours in the future. I was never stupid and I don’t like being that. I should remember things more easily.] I answered, but Alice felt that I was agreeing with her. Feelings and words might be different. And the meaning of our words might be different than what they sound. If not of being bonded, then Alice could have easily misunderstood my words.


Using our soul force, which was more powerful than what the people inside the building had, we sensed everything clearly. There was a stair, leading downward and Helen was tied to a chair. In front of her stood two dwarves, who were at the early eighth stage. Rin I thought in my mind and she appeared. Our plan has changed. The guards weren’t as weak as we hoped them to be. Rin is going to be crucial in this mission!


Not wasting our time, we jumped onto Rin’s back and released our transformation. After entering into our battle forms, Rin teleported straight into the catacomb, right behind the cultivators. We contacted Weston to come closer to the planet, along with Narihi. The dwarves turned around and released a huge amount of energy towards us, on the spot. Using Twelve Chains of Bane, Destiny’s Descent, and Blank, we held up our newly formed shields and defended ourselves.


The balls of energies pushed us backward slightly, but nothing more. Rin released the binding on Helen and then teleported away with her. Weston quickly received Helen, who also awoke.


“Don’t come here! You must protect her! Narihi will take care of Drezor,” I told him by using my mind power. Narihi appeared in the atmosphere of this planet in her true form, with Poirlion in tow. She had dark green scales covering her body and she had nine heads. Poirlion was also in his true form. Drezor crashed through the floor and stopped in front of us, while Rin also arrived.


“YOU! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE! YOU WILL PAY WITH YOUR LIFE!” He shouted at us. Narihi quickly flew towards us, wishing to help us before it would get too late. He was only at the first stage of the sixth level, which meant two hundred and forty Crypt! Even in our merged monster forms, we had only a hundred and thirty-six! But we would surely stay alive at least. We jumped into each other’s body and transformed on the spot. His attack struck our chest, which exploded upon contact.


Adding his skills to his strength, not even our three-layered defense was able to stop his attack. But what was it to us? Although three of our hearts were crushed, but it was just a fart. Upon transforming, we used our full body size to lessen the damage. If we would have turned into a - three meters tall - Hydra-Dragon, then we would have been killed on the spot. But like this?


Although his attack crushed three of our hearts, they were already recovering. Narihi also appeared next to us. After pouring our mixed energies into our body, it completely recovered in just a moment. Drezor’s eyes opened widely upon seeing it and his face also turned terrified after seeing Narihi. She was only three meters tall in her monster form, but the aura and strength she was exuding were more than terrifying. Since we were still in the formation, no one was able to teleport either.


Wishing to pay him back, we used our soul force. His body was stronger than our, but our soul was stronger than his! Using Bolt of Silence, we attacked his soul and then we also used Soul Eater to chip away on his soul. He screamed out in pain as he felt a small part of his soul being taken away. At that time, Narihi also jumped at him, along with us. Our jaws snapped on his small body, which was quickly torn into pieces. Large chunks of meat flew through the air and smashed into the walls of the catacomb, while his blood splattered on our bodies, on the walls, and on the ground.


[That’s much better. Let’s go~ hehe] I laughed in my mind after saying. Narihi killed Drezor’s soul, but before it could fly away, we used Soul Eater and devoured his soul. It took a whole minute, but no one was there so it was alright. We stepped advanced to the late fourth stage in one go! Only a few hours of cultivation would be enough for us to reach the fifth stage. Or… we could devour more souls! We left the catacombs and crushed that Space Locking Formation. There were no more cultivators at the sixth level. Only our side had such powerful cultivators.


Rose didn’t come since she too was only at the early stages of the World Realm, probably thanks to Ellery and Weston… Yet we had to struggle to collect those pills… Poirlion, Narihi, Weston, We, and Weston’s family arrived at the place. We wished to clear the whole planet and destroy it in one go. After activating everything we had, we used Twelve Chains of Bane on the closest person. We swung our tail in an arc and a huge blade of energy flew through the air. No one was able to stop it as it cut everyone into two halves. Considering our skills, we were about as strong as someone at the late ninth stage and we haven’t met such a cultivator yet.


After using our tail attack, we used our wing, paws, breath, everything we had. The force behind our attacks started stacking up and the pressure in our body was tremendous. Alice was collecting the souls continuously, while I kept massacring. We were getting more powerful while killing. Who needed more!? At the tenth move, I felt that the next one would be too much, but at that time, we broke through to the fifth stage. The burden lessened on our bodies greatly and we were able to use the next moves. Cracks were appearing in space continuously.


Narihi’s attacks had similar effects, while she also locked space here and there, making escape impossible. Poirlion wasn’t as proficient as her, but he was still massacring the dwarves just fine. Weston was releasing sun-like golden balls of energies, which upon explosion, destroyed everything in hundreds of kilometers. We also upgraded our Soul Ring from time to time because it was getting filled up continuously. As I reached the twelfth move, I told everyone to quickly leave. Rin also finished tearing off a head and then went back into our world. Everyone teleported away, just in time.


I used our breath attack to release a swirling green ball of energy towards the center of the planet. Before reaching it, it exploded in the air. Narihi quickly appeared behind us and teleported us away. Looking at our creation from afar, it was beautiful but deadly. It was like a star going supernova. A huge green light lit up in dark space and even the light of the stars seemed to be just flickering dim sparks of light. As the light slowly dimmed out and disappeared, I saw something wonderful.


That gray thing was spreading through thousands, no, hundreds of kilometers, devouring everything in its path. Now there was truly nothing left of those stupid dwarves. They call this mass genocide, I suppose? Well, I don’t have a problem with dwarves, but this clan must have been exterminated. “T- That’s beautiful!” Narihi sent her thoughts towards us. “Is this the true strength of my god?” She questioned while looking into our slit eyes.


“No, this the strength behind our merged forms and behind our bond. But fear not, we aren’t that bad even while separated!” I answered her honestly. I couldn’t do something like this alone. Alice was necessary for it to work.


“It’s still wonderful. I fear that not even I could do something like this, even though I’m already at the sixth level. You must be stopped before releasing your final attack for sure…” She remarked with a slightly envious face. She was back in her human form, with Poirlion beside her, While Weston has gone back to his Gold planet with Helen in his arms. She would probably stay weak for a few hours after so many years.


The shockwave of our attack also reached us, which was so powerful that it threw us backward. Not bad! But this attack was a suicide without Rin’s ability or without reaching the sixth level… As we saw how space was slowly restoring, Narihi held onto us and teleported back to the Gold planet. It was also time for the earthlings to start their votings! Hehe~

 

Spoiler: Chapter 78 - The Earthlings' Game

The Earthlings’ Game

Alice’s POV:

----------------------------------------------------------------

Narihi took us back to the Gold family’s residence. After sensing our surroundings, we went towards Ellery’s room since everyone was there. I slowly opened the door and after poking in my head, I saw that Helen was laying on the bed with Ellery in her embrace. Naturally, Weston was also there, holding his beloved wife. Rose was just sitting in a corner silently. She was taken… Not wishing to interrupt them, I wanted to leave, but I was noticed.


“Wait! Miss Alice, right? Ellery told me everything. Would you mind coming in?” Helen shouted after me, with her arm reaching towards me as I was about to close the door. Hiro grabbed my hips and pushed me into the room and then he too entered, with Poirlion and Narihi in tow.


“Please call me just Alice,” I said as we went closer to her and stopped in front of the bed. She sat straight up from her half sitting position and after bowing, she said - “I thank you sincerely for saving me. Although I’ve been unconscious for many years, but I can imagine the things my daughter and husband went through. I thank you for saving them from that suffering.”


All four of us smiled upon hearing her words, which felt good. Acknowledged work was the best kind of work! Though this wasn’t a work, but something necessary. [It’s all the same anyway,] Hiro thought with a small chuckle. “No problem. We not only helped out a friend but we also gained something good from it. So it was truly our pleasure,” Hiro answered with a smile on his face. Even though his stupid left hand was caressing the base of my tail… After considering our position, I made it disappear.


[Oh! But why? It felt so good…] Hiro started whining as a result, but I didn’t want to make weird faces in front of such a ‘lady’.


“I’m still wishing to reward you handsomely!” Weston interrupted our chatting as he sprung up from the bed. Ellery followed him and then she even came to us. After giving a hug to the both of us, with a smile on her face, she sat back down, next to her mother.


S- So childlike! She is like a little girl. Now I feel like a mother… I thought, not really knowing what to do with such a feeling. [I’ll make you know in the future~ hehe,] Hiro said with a creepy laugh, but I felt excited. We should stop flirting while talking with others…


“That was cute of you, Ellery. Haha~ My daughter is still a big baby!” Helen exclaimed with a small laugh, but her face was visibly tired.


“I- I’m not! I just wanted to show my thanks to them…” Ellery tried defending herself, but it was just a futile attempt in front of her mother. Feeling curious about this ‘brother’ of hers, I wanted to ask her, but I didn’t feel the moment to be right, so I told them another thing.


“We have a matter to take care of. If you don’t mind, then we are leaving. You will be able to find us in the garden,” I told them with a serious face. After seeing them nodding, Hiro and I turned around and left. Rose, Poirlion, Narihi and everyone else in the room also followed after us. After going into the garden, we entered our own world and went to Rin’s place. I was missing her furry body! I wanted to pet her. It’s not like this voting must be done immediately.


Like usual, she welcomed us in her cavern by jumping on us and licking us all over the place. I fear that she thinks that we are lollipops… “Do you want to come with us?” I questioned her while scratching her neck. She loved it there the most. And behind her ears.


“*Roaaar~*” Hearing her happy answer, I rubbed my head on hers. Hiro gently slapped her ass. Rin jumped up and stood ready to mount. Hiro laughed upon seeing her reaction. He jumped on her back and then extended his arm for me to hold. He helped me up on Rin’s back and we teleported to the Earth. I couldn’t help myself from turning Blank into a whip in my right hand. I felt like it. Of course, it wasn’t for Rin. I dare a human to step up against us~


We appeared on top of the flying mountain we made. There were a few people on it, camping… We knew that they have touched the memory crystal, but they later came back with tents. Well, I do admit that the view is wonderful from this place, not to mention at dawn! The sun breaking through the horizon looked truly beautiful. I guess the brave ones came here for that reason. Upon noticing a huge black panther appearing, everyone freaked out. But after noticing us on Rin’s back, they stopped running like mad and stopped in place.


Using our world, we talked. “Hello, everyone. Your time is up. I hope that all of you have decided on an answer. I’d also add that in case you want to turn into a cultivator, you will turn into our subject. Of course, it will come with benefits for you and for us as well. Once you accept, I’ll tell you the perks you can get. Now, those who want to turn into cultivators, raise up your hands!” I exclaimed as I finished my sentence. Hiro’s tail was poking my back! What kind of ‘god’ is he?


[A perverted god, who gets turned on while his dear wife is making a speech and her wonderful fragrance is entering his nostrils. Such a being I am. Hahaha,] He answered as such in my mind and then gave a kiss on my neck. I felt a bolt of electricity running through my spine, reaching my tail. Although they were far away, but I heard a few males gulping loudly upon noticing my probably erotic face. [It is truly erotic~] Stupid Hiro remarked and then blew hot air on my neck.


[You are destroying my image…] I couldn’t help but remark. Finally, I focused on the results. Feeling our world, I sensed that most of the humans wished to turn into cultivators, not counting babies and children. About two-thirds of them, which was a very good result, considering that they were living in peace and unity. We will reorganize our world and make a separate place for those who wish to stay mortals. You could say that that will be the mortal sector, except that they will be able to come and go without any problems. We will tell them about the new system of their world soon enough.


“Oh, quite good. I’m satisfied with you!” I exclaimed and the whole world resonated with my voice. The mortals made relieved faces. They were probably worried that I’d do something bad. The threads on the internet, talking about the forthcoming doom of humanity because of our wrath was also a proof of it… I’m not even that bad. I’m an understanding dragon!


“Before getting to the next part, I’ll tell you the perks, which would come with turning into our subjects. Firstly, if you can collect the necessary kind of herbs, then we’ll concoct pills for you. Secondly, if you can collect the necessary metals, then we will make weapons for you. Lastly, and probably most importantly, depending on your hard work and talent, we will reward you with cultivation and skill books! Later, we will have another thing added, but that’s irrelevant to you since you will have to work hard for many years to have a need for it.”


I explained everything. What I mentioned last time was none other than World Crystals. A cultivator at the eighth level can create as many of it as he or she wishes. That’s also the reason why these super academies never run out of World Crystals. The directors can easily supply a whole academy. All it takes for them is a few hours at most and it would be enough for the academy for weeks! Since we have many, we might ‘rob’ the school until then and collect even more of it.


From now on, we will store the World Crystals intended for these mortals separately. If some of them were to reach the fifth level, then they can fight for it! We don’t really know what’s going to happen once they reach the fifth level. Hopefully, we will be able to create life forms, which are more powerful than cultivators at the fourth stage. For now, all we can do is use Soul Eater, rob people of their souls and create powerful monsters out of the animals.


After telling what would they get as rewards, I felt that many of them started shouting in their happiness. Creating our old weapons, and those weak pills would be easier than breathing. We can make them in bulks, so supplying these few billion people wouldn’t be hard. Genotin Academy alone had a bigger population than our world… What we expected also happened. Knowing that we were able to sense them, a few hundred million humans quickly reacted and also raised their hands, wishing to turn into cultivators.


We remembered all of those, who voted with yes. We quickly teleported those people into our original, little world. While those who dared to try to play their little game with us had to face a punishment. After hearing about the rewards, they wanted to serve us? We don’t need those kinds of boot lickers. I swung my whip in the air and after a loud clicking sound, every such person turned into a bloody mist. There were such persons on this flying island as well. The mortals freaked out upon seeing such a scene.


This move not only created the right image for us but it also cleared out the trash. In the future, they probably wouldn’t try such things. Interestingly enough, every person who had access to those virtual reality worlds voted with yes. [It’s not so surprising. People who like such things are usually nerds, geeks, and such… I too would have voted with yes in their place.] Hiro remarked while we teleported back to our own planet. Our planet was already as big as a four-star planet, so these people had more than enough place on it.


Not wishing to bother with those who voted with yes, I told the details only to those who were here. [You are such a good talker and they also like listening to your voice. Go ahead and talk more~ Haha.] Hiro laughed while biting the top of my right ear. This foul monster! I’ll punish him once I have the time. Hearing me, he naturally answered - [I’m looking forward to it.]


“A- Ah… Sorry, but my husband is a pervert. I might sound bossy, but you lot must be controlled with a strong grip. Humans can be too unpredictable, but I’m sure that you know yourselves.” I told them with a chuckle and then I went to the point.


“A week before, we asked a few people to create a virtual reality world. We also told them the settings. Now the thing is that all of you are going to enter that world. Temporarily. Everyone is going to start off equally to make it fair. In that world, you’ll have a few things.”


“One: All of you will be at the eighth stage of the Foundation Realm, which is the lowest realm. But you know it from the Memory Crystal and it’s more than what you have now, anyway.”


“Two: All of you will have one skill, called the Descent’s Palm. It’s a simple palm attack.”


“Three: All of you will start from level zero, with the same strength and age, but depending on your real body, your talent might be better.”


“Four: You will have one day before starting the real deal to select a weapon and armor of your choice, which is also in the game.”


“Five: You will not have health points, mana, and such things. After starting off with the same amount of strength, skill, and age, you will have to cultivate and train your body as much as you wish. It will be your decision how much you fight against monsters and how much you sit in one place cultivating. The game system is supposed to have Universe Energy. You will have to cultivate that. Were you able to do it?” I questioned the responsible people and they nodded as an answer. Seeing that, I continued.


“Six: You will feel the same kind of pain in the game, as in reality. If your leg gets torn off, then you will feel it. It’s going to be painful, but you will have to get used to it. So no, the feeling of pain isn’t going to be ‘nerfed’.”


“Seven: Since you are completely new to this world and since we aren’t evil, even if you were to die, you can continue living. In case you get killed in the virtual reality, you can’t login back for a whole day. You are probably going to be left behind like that, so try not dying.”


“Eight: Since luck is also a big part of life, there will be a random number generator for each monster. Once you kill a monster, it might drop a better weapon, armor. It could also turn into pills, and such. There are dungeons and you will have the chance to acquire skill books in those places. Naturally, the danger is also bigger.”


“Nine: We don’t want to wait for years, you will have only one week to play this game. Ehm… we will provide your body with a bit of… energy, so you won’t have to log out for things like nutrition and… *cough* shit.”


“Ten: This is all to see who is the best among you. The better you perform, the better your rewards are going to be in reality. You will turn into the ‘elites’ of humanity and you will also get a feeling to the world of cultivation. Since these settings show only who is the quickest, we decided to do another thing. After the week is up, we will hold a championship among all of you and you will fight with the cultivation and stage you reached…”


“I’d note that you should be careful because you will have to face the Heavenly Tribulation after reaching the peak of the Foundation Realm. The top three will gain our personal care, while the other top ten, hundred, and thousand will have nice rewards waiting for them.”


“Oh, and just to spice up the things, we are also going to join. Naturally, with the same kind of settings. But we aren’t going to take part in the championship. Attacking us in the game is allowed and we aren’t going to hold a grudge.” Hopefully… I thought with a chuckle while stopping with my explanation for a moment.


[Your face slipped. Now no one is going to attack us… You failed me, Alice!] Hiro exclaimed in my mind, even though he had the same kind of evil face.


[B- But I can’t help it. I can’t lie to them about such a thing. Attacking me? A dragon? Or you? My mate? I’d naturally kill them on the spot! But I wanted to test them…] I explained myself, which made Hiro laugh.


[Hahaha! I know, dear. No problem. We can still enjoy ourselves.] Hiro thought while he gave a kiss on my lips. There were only a few mortals in our surroundings. Most of them were all over the planet, far away from us. And I don’t think that these short-sighted mortals had the ability to see us from kilometers. We could even have sex while being in the open!


“You are the most perverted dragon ever…” Hiro said aloud and then hugged me at my waist as he exclaimed. “Aww! I’m loving this dragon so much~”


I started caressing his head, which was next to my waist. I pushed my fingers into his rich, brown hair, and chuckled upon seeing Rin. She was playing around with a big cactus, even though we were sitting on her back. After laughing loudly, I waved my hand and made the ‘VR Pods’ appear at the same place. I stole most of them from random humans, but I didn’t care. They are going to get it back anyway. I teleported the humans there and we also moved there.


“Hello people~ Before starting, I’ll announce how this world is going to change,” I told them with a smile while waving my right hand and then started talking to the whole world. “The last news for now. The children and those who wish to stay mortals will be separated into a Mortal Sector. We will get some top-notch spaceships for you from the outside world. Using those, you will be able to travel back home daily. We don’t wish to tear families apart.”


“The rest of the universe is going to be a huge sector for the cultivators. The further you go from the mortal realm, the stronger monsters you will find. On the other side of the Cultivator Sector will be our own, private world. I know that this would hit your economy heavily, but you don’t have to mind it too much. We will take care of food. Growing the necessary plants doesn’t take more than a second to us. You will just have to redistribute the working people.”


I finished my explanation for now and then looked towards the candidates. I waved my hand and each of them appeared in front of a VR Pod. Using our own energy, we will be able to ‘feed’ all of these humans with energy, so in truth, nutrition wouldn’t turn into a problem. The world is probably going to be chaotic for a while, but thanks to our powers, no one is going to die of hunger or get to the streets. This was just a slightly inconvenient and sudden change.


“Enter one of these pods, search for the game called ZZZ and then enter it… we named it like that to make searching easier. Please don’t turn retards and forget it. In case you do… you can come and ask… You will have time until tomorrow to try out any kind of weapon or armor in the game. Here is your food,” I said as I swung my arm in an arc and a green light swept through their bodies. Even their skin turned smoother from the pure energy, which filled up their bodies.


I heard lines like - “Is- Is this how it feels? This is wonderful!” Knowing that I reached my goal, I continued.


“Now, admins set the world to the testing grounds. We will meet tomorrow~ Enjoy yourselves until then.” After finishing my explanation, we teleported back to our house under the ocean and then reorganized our mini-universe. After lots of sex, a day quickly passed by. Somehow we felt excited to start this stupid game.


I can’t help but admit that we, True Divine Beasts, had a superiority complex. We always liked showing off and being at the top. But we were like that. We couldn’t change on that, nor do we wanted to. Accepting yourself was a must! If you can’t even trust and like yourself, then you had no place in the world of cultivators. Everyone was selfish and self-loving which was kind of… ridiculous.


I noticed that almost everyone was out of their pods, waiting for us. It was no wonder. Four hours in the Virtual Reality meant one hour in reality. This meant that one week meant twenty-eight days in the Virtual Reality. That much should be enough for them to make a clear difference. Cultivation is also set to be quicker than it is or else no one would advance even a single stage… They were playing on a cracked server you could say.


We appeared in front of a guy, who was made responsible for taking care of our things. Feeling our crushing auras, he fell to the ground, along with the people around him. “Ah… sorry. I’ll go further,” I told him as I teleported out of the crowd. Even though I wanted to talk face to face, but that was impossible like this.


“If everything is ready, then let’s go~” I told them and without saying anything, everyone laid down in their pods. We also took our places in one such machine. Rin laid down in front of our pods, wishing to ‘protect’ us. Not like it was necessary, but her efforts made me laugh. I’ll pet her once we finish this little game of ours. But now we had to build up our own world! Showing the mortals their other halves was an important goal of ours as well and we also had to create a safe place for our child.


As the machine connected to my mind, I felt its slow procession, which probably felt like a flash for these mortals. But to me? Hiro was able to enjoy it with six of his minds, making it even better. Actually, this machine couldn’t handle more than a single mind since those weren’t physical. We didn’t have more brains. It was something beyond the knowledge of these mortals. This meant that our other minds could stay awake and do anything. That being the case, we made clones of ourselves.


After notifying Ellery and the other with our clones, we went back to Genotin Academy. Our world was also moving with our clones. For the time being, we would simply take the classes and meditate. This was the best part. We were able to take care of our own things here and in the outside world as well. We could even have sex when we wanted to! Weston didn’t come back with us because he wanted to spend his time with his wife until she would recover.


Upon entering, our names were automatically filled out with Alice and Hiro. We appeared in a white space and there were weapon racks with different kinds of weapons in them. [It hasn’t been long ago that we acquired Blank and the other symbiotes, but holding a metal weapon feels so outdated and weird.] I couldn’t help but remark upon feeling the metal handle in my hands.


[Ya think so? It’s truly weird. You go with a staff. I’ll go with a spear.] Hiro agreed with my statement and then told me what to pick. I guess I was still a female in the heart. I had to face the problem of indecisiveness. Luckily for me, Hiro always helped me out at such times. I picked up a staff, which had a so-so feeling in my hand, but it should do it. After selecting it, we thought the word ‘start’ and we disappeared from the white space. The first thing we did after spawning was that we looked at the map.


[Go to Xeron city. That’s the closest to us.] Hiro told me after a quick check of my position. Sorry mortals, but our cheating bond was working even here. The only thing which was similar to a virtual reality was this map. Nothing more. As it disappeared, I looked at my surroundings. There were many humans in the city, but none of them dared coming close to me. I chuckled upon seeing their reaction.


The city was made up of white stones, though it didn’t matter to me since I quickly left it behind. [This stupid human body. Although I look the same as in reality, but my body is much weaker. We don’t have mind powers either… My dragon body! Everything is gone! I’m the same as a stupid human!] I thought grumpily as I left the city. A few mortals also came after me. They probably wanted to fight with monsters.


Although they had a map, but they had no idea how powerful the monsters were. Where were the monsters? They didn’t know of that either. They had to be careful if they wanted to stay alive. There was a clear path towards every city. On my way, I started seeing footprints. Honestly, we have no idea what kinds of monsters they made. We left it to them. We just told them how powerful the monsters should be. I didn’t have to walk for long to see my first opponent, which was a big lizard. How interesting…


I gathered my energy into my mouth and then I used Dragon’s Breath. Just because it wasn’t a basic skill, it was still useable. Although it was much weaker since I had to use Universe Energy instead of Dragon Qi, but it was more than enough. The lizard noticed me and charged towards me, but my attack struck its body. It flipped in the air upon contact, while I also jumped towards it and crushed its head with my staff in one swift move.


In its place, an Energy Recovering Pill appeared. How lucky for me~ haha, I thought with a small laugh as I picked up the pill. It took only five more minutes to finally meet up with my mate. Hiro welcomed me with a sweet kiss on my lips. “Hello, dear~” I told him with a smile on my face. After hugging for a short while, we went towards a forest.


We started slaughtering the monsters one after the other, gaining many pills, weapons, armors. Since we always emptied our reserves and then filled them up, our Energy Veins also went through tiny evolutions. With our thicker Energy Veins, we sat down in a city and started cultivating. That was how our days passed by. Killing, cultivating. After noticing our circle, there were people who started following our example, but there were also those who wished to go their own ways.


Twenty game days later, we were already at the early eighth stage of the Space founding realm. The next person after us was only at the peak of the third stage, even though we had the same starting point. We weren’t that lucky either. The remaining eight days quickly passed by and while we also reached the Domain Space Realm. The following person was only at the peak of the fourth stage of the Space Founding Realm. It was a truly good performance, considering that he started cultivating only in these days.


There were many other people at the fourth stage, but this ‘Shi Chong’ guy was the quickest. Considering that he looked like a Shaolin in reality, it wasn’t surprising. The best was that using our clones, we were able to take care of our sexual life, our things, and we were able to participate in classes as well. As we have noticed it, there were things like betraying, stealing, and killing among the mortals, but that was natural. Us? No one was daring enough to even come close to us. How cruel.


After leaving the VR, the responsible people set the world to the arena we wanted and then everyone entered once again.


It was time for the mortals to play~

 

Spoiler: Chapter 79 - Champion and Adventure

Champion and Adventure

Hiro’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------

We entered the Virtual Reality and an enormous arena appeared in front of us. There was an elevated place, which was supposed to be ours. But upon seeing it, Alice only sighed as she randomly turned melancholic, while I was naturally affected by her thoughts and feelings.


[Sigh… I feel stupid after these days. We played around and acted like stupid gods. Well, to be more exact not really us but me, though it’s not like you have never felt like this. I guess it was my time at the moment? Why do we want to be famous? Why are we seeking the attention of others? Even though it doesn’t even matter if you think about it.]


[I was behaving like a little kid… I know that you found it cute and I also know that you understand me, but it’s still weird now that I think back about it. Just thinking about these past few days makes me feel hollow and empty. It’s as if I would have been only a shadow of my former self. The light is indeed dangerous… Once we taste it, we can forget how it was to live in the dark or the gray.]


[It felt funny that everyone feared me and those faces they made whenever I did something… but I can’t help and think about how stupid I was. That fuzzy shining feeling when you fill yourself with stupid thoughts. Thoughts which make you believe that you are different and that everyone is looking up to you. But those are only hollow and empty words, respects, feelings.]


[You can taste the light, but you have to be careful. You must leave because you are going to forget your real self in that case. And that would be terrible. Because… people might change, their feelings might change, others might change, but there is one thing that is always going to stay constant in this ever changing messy Equation. And that is you, me, and our never ending love~]


Alice finished her monolog with such words, which warmed my heart. Although she has been rampaging and playing around a lot with the poor mortals, but I didn’t really mind it. I knew that she would notice herself. I was here for her too. She could rely on me for anything, at any time, and at anywhere. And she knew this all too well.


Since they cared about doing such a place for us, we sat down on the elevated seats, in one chair. Alice sat on my lap, feeling content with only that much. I hugged her sexy body into my embrace, feeling truly happy. So much love~ I wonder what would be our story like if one were to be written about our life. No, not lives.


[It would be filled with hot sex~] Alice answered my question, which made me chuckle. I wanted to give a kiss on the back of her head, but since she knew what I wanted, she turned around. Our lips met and I felt our feelings pouring through our kiss. This time, we had different powers. Since we were just watching, our strength and abilities were set to be the same as in the outside world. Which meant complete control…


Alice snapped her fingers and everyone appeared in the arena. Since the pods read our thoughts, the system knew what we wanted to do. Hundreds of millions of small rings appeared in the arena. Since our eyesight was back, we could see everything clearly. With a snap of my finger, they appeared on those stages in pairs. Countdowns appeared in front of all of them and upon hitting zero, they were supposed to jump at each other’s throats.


Of course, that wasn’t the case. How would these new hatchlings turn into cold-blooded killers in just a month? Although they went through life and death battles, but it didn’t have any real risks. They slowly started circling around each other and then they started fighting slowly. Though, this wasn’t the case everywhere. There were people who attacked immediately as the countdowns hit zero. We were pleased with those people.


After the first round came to an end, we repeated the same process numerous times. Since there were many rings, the number of humans were dividing by two, continuously. As their numbers kept decreasing, we also increased the sizes of the rings. We felt bored… These low-level battles looked boring. They used the elements, which were at least nice, but nothing big, nothing great! We were like that as well…


This championship continued on in such a way before finally reaching its end. It might look pointless, but with rewards in front of them, anyone would work harder. We wanted to use that element to make these mortals work harder. The champion was called Shi Fu, the second was a woman, called Esther Tu and the third one was again a guy, called Adam Henzler. These people were visibly martial artists, who cared about such things even before us.


After leaving the virtual reality, we made small storage rings and put their rewards into it. We have done the same thing for every human who took a good place on the rankings. Although we couldn’t do such things outside, but in our own world? Creating matter was as easy as breathing and cutting off a chunk of space was just as easy. Even locking space was possible. The only thing which was impossible for now was changing the flow of time. We will have to learn the laws of time to apply those to our own world.


That will be the time when we can truly quicken these people’s cultivation speed. The rewarded people were happy to see their prizes, while the others made envious faces. We found these ratings, rankings, and such things to be ridiculous. Were we really just things to be indexed with numbers, with rankings? Were living beings something we could rate? Weren’t we all just intelligent animals?


Such were my questions, but I knew the answers. At least, my own answers based on my own thoughts. Yes, we could rate anyone based on our own taste. It could also provide others with an easier way to pick out the ‘better’ among the ‘worse’. Such was the tragedy of humanity. Once you’ve got marked, there would be an infinite cycle repeating itself. It’s good that I wasn’t a human. [No, you are my mate and an unfair, foul monster at that~ I love you the most, dear!] Alice said while rewarding me with a kiss for nothing.


I slapped her ass as a reward and then we teleported to the border of the mortal sector. We made a huge formation around it, which would turn the Universe Energy backward. It was called Reverse Formation. Obvious names with obvious reasons and uses…


After doing so, it was time to start! Using the captured souls of the dwarves, we turned the normal animals into more powerful monsters. How would they evolve? We had no idea. If something too dangerous were to be born, we would simply seal it or kill it. Managing our own world wasn’t that hard… since we felt everything in it. For example…


[P- Please, please, please!!! Can I do it? I- I really want to look at his face!] Alice started pleading upon feeling something ‘funny’. Truth be told, I wasn’t all that happy about it. No male would be happy about such a thing. But Alice wasn’t a guy. She found it funny. I slumped my shoulders and sighed in answer, waving my right hand.


“Go ahead… stupid girl,” I answered her pleading, which was impossible to refuse. She jumped up in her happiness, already thinking about her prank.


“Rin! Come, we are going to scare someone!” Alice exclaimed as she swung her whip in the air, which appeared out of nowhere.


[What are you? A cowboy? But they have lassos…] I thought in my mind, while still having a bittersweet taste in my mouth. Rin jumped up from the ground and stopped beside Alice. They teleported away to a different place…

------

In a dark house… only the projector was making some light. Alice appeared in that dark room. There was only one person in that room. A teenager guy, who had nothing better to do than to *cough* fap *cough* on a picture of Alice…. There were pictures of us since there were news and such… Everyone knew our faces, but for that shitty mortal to use Alice’s picture like that? I’m not saying that I’m going to kill him.


I’ll let him live his tiny little mortal life and then drop dead of old age. But my Alice! [Ahn~ Please stop whining, I’m yours only. Now let me concentrate on his face. I want to see it! Hahaha,] Alice was already laughing in her mind. All the guy felt was a terrible aura pressing down on his body, but since he was sitting, he probably thought that he was tired.


Alice stopped right behind his big chair, with Rin beside her. After patting Rin’s back, she purred in a low voice. Hearing such a deep purring sound beside his right ear, he quickly turned around with a surprised face. And then it happened. At first his mouth turned into a huge ‘O’ and then his eyes opened widely. Alice was looking at his face in slow motion, examining every detail.


He raised up his brows, along with his arms in his surprise. His face turned completely white as he jumped backward in his chair. He screamed out loudly in his sudden surprise upon seeing Alice and a black panther standing right behind him, which was even bigger than him. His fearful face made even me laugh. I couldn’t help but hold my stomach upon seeing his reaction. He crashed into the backrest of his chair, which fell over as a result.


He continued on with his screaming, while Alice held onto her stomach, laughing. The guy fell under his table, with his legs pointing towards the ceiling. Alice didn’t even bother with looking at him anymore as she left while laughing. His surprised face was truly worth money. Alice’s words and laughter echoed in the room as she left, thanks to her using our world.


“Next time you shouldn’t use me as a material. Remember that I’m only your god’s possession~ Haha~”

-------

I facepalmed while shaking my head sideways upon seeing Alice return. It couldn’t be helped. We were connected. She found this thing to be laughable and she was in a good mood after scaring the shit out of the guy, but it affected me as well. I couldn’t stop grinning and chuckling while standing there like an idiot. Her emotions and laughter were affecting me. I decided not to bother myself with it and I too started laughing. It was better released than being held in.


After finally stopping, I closed my eyes and concentrated on Gaia’s formation in that secret place. After crushing it, we also let the Universe Energy flood this one. The Universe Energy rushed through the gates of our world and filled up everything in just a moment. It was interesting to see how quick it was. It appeared everywhere almost instantly. Just as we planned, the mortal sector was unaffected. It was time to make a speech once again… I hate speeches…


“Hello, hatchlings! Universe Energy is all around you, so you can start cultivating anytime. But not here… this is our place. Now go,” I said as I waved my hand and teleported everyone back where they were originally. I felt that there were sweet family reunions with little children and wives who didn’t want to step on a dangerous path. But most of the people came in pairs, so there was nothing big.


We felt that a few of them - the top three as well - started cultivating immediately. Knowing that this was a long process, we didn’t bother with them anymore. We can always come back and guide them or help them in case it is necessary. But we had to focus on something better!


While we were living in the outside world by using our clones, quite a lot of things happened. When it was the guys’ talk in the hot spring, Max told about himself as well. He loved his wife dearly and Melleri was the only thing left of her. This only caused him to love his daughter even more. When the universes mixed and he finally had a chance to communicate with her, he had to find out that he couldn’t!


He felt despaired through weeks. But two days after we left, he was finally able to contact Melleri. He found out that she was in the final chambers of a dungeon, which had separate spaces. She spent her time there and that was the reason of why she couldn’t be contacted. Max proudly told us that she actually finished a dungeon which was at her level! This meant that Melleri was a genius. We weren’t surprised by that since she was advancing quite quickly even when we were in the third realm.


We also had to take part in a celebration party… but after welcoming Melleri and spending there a few minutes, we left. We had… other things to do. *Cough* [Pfft, haha, don’t worry. It’s completely normal, isn’t it?] Alice remarked with a laugh as we left our world.


[Honestly? No, not really… but it was much better than a shitty party~] I answered her as such with my hips on my hands and a proud smile on my face. She rewarded me with a big smooch. Naturally, we had sex instead of the party… Rin climbed between our legs in her cub-sized form and then suddenly enlarged her body. While sitting on her back, she took us to the class. The other big thing was that… there was going to be an expedition!


I felt like a kid who was about to go on a trip when I heard it. We appeared at the usual place, which had trees around it in a circle, while the center was a plain with a few big boulders. Usually, we were sitting on top of those boulders while the others were fighting and we weren’t. Examining their battles also had its effects. This time we were the last to appear and a few seconds later, Elder Genotan also arrived.


He waved his hand, indicating that we should follow him. We flew after him, towards the portal. To our surprise, we noticed that there were many more classes and cultivators. It seemed like ours wasn’t the only class going. It made it all the better! While being at the academy, we had also got to know the name of the director. She was called Sedna.


Right above the Star Formation, a beautiful woman with blue hair was standing high in the air, looking down at everybody. She had small round hazel colored eyes with a curvy body. If not for having Alice, then most likely I would have turned horny. Her aura probably had a powerful pressuring effect, though we didn’t feel things like those. The sweaty foreheads of our classmates were also a testament to that. She was none other than Sedna, the director.


As more and more people appeared, the place around the Star Formation was slowly filling up. Everyone was only at the fifth level, except the elders and Sedna. We weren’t able to sense the exact strength of the elders. All of them were at the seventh level. We were able to differentiate only the difference in our strength. That was why we knew when someone was at the Temporary Law Realm or the seventh level, or at an even higher level. We simply sensed the gaping difference.


Sedna raised her hands and everyone turned silent. Literally. Our voices didn’t leave our mouth. [Not like we were talking aloud…] Alice remarked, which made me laugh. Without a sound…


“Hello, everyone. Today is the day for a short test of yours. We have many talented cultivators, but many of you are lazy. Once you get in, you think that you can take it easy and enjoy the benefits. You new ones are wrong. As long as you are a member of this academy, you’ll have to work hard. Although you don’t know it, but our elders are monitoring your progress. We found many of you, who barely advanced anything in the last thousand years, which is ridiculous.”


“I can’t even understand how you dare calling yourselves geniuses. Pathetic people… no more. The exceptions have my respect,” She added while looking at a few people one by one, also stopping her gaze on our class. It didn’t have as many members as the other classes, but everyone here was a ‘monster’ in their own category. I guess we were monsters among monsters… I never thought in my past life that I’d have the chance to enjoy such a lifeform.


“This test round is being held with a reason. If you can’t reach the necessary requirements, then you will have to leave the school. We don’t need lazy people! The upcoming war with Angelwood Academy is also an important one. I’d rather support those who are worthy of it. So work hard to reach the top! I shall open the Crazed Run of this year!” She exclaimed with her arms opened widely, while we felt our voices returning. Many of the people started applauding, while some of them had worried or bothered faces.


Genotan waved his hand and we went towards the Star Formation. Our class was the first one to leave. Although there were classes which had only cultivators at the ninth stage in them, but quality wise, ours was the best. As the darkness disappeared, we found ourselves in a similar clearing. All around us was a huge jungle with enormous trees. After us, the other classes started appearing as well, but Genotan was already explaining things to us.


After knowing what we had to do, we were the first to jump into the jungle. This place was different than what we thought. This was a four-star planet, which wasn’t all that big considering the size of a seven-star planet. Why was this place different? It was because we couldn’t use our mind powers! After asking Genotan, we learned that this was made by Gaia when she was the director. It’s a mysterious formation, which origin of no one knows. It sealed only the people’s mind powers.


This meant that we won’t be able to use Hydro Mind. We couldn’t fly either… At least our Bolt of Silence will still come in handy. This planet was filled to the brim with huge monsters. Their strengths varied from the third to the ninth stage and there was a chance that there were a few at the sixth level as well. This place was dangerous. What was our test? We had to kill at least one hundred monsters - which have to be at least at the same stage as us - and bring back their heads.


We had only four days to do it, which was very short! Although if we started a mass genocide, then we can do it, but it would also invite a lot of trouble. Most of the cultivators went in groups. In case someone were to meet a too powerful monster, a stronger member of their party could kill it. Not wasting our times, we left behind everyone with Rin in tow. While running like mad, we jumped into the air with a somersault and then landed on the ground. But not in our human or battle forms…


It’s been a long time that we truly went on a rampage. It was time for a bloody battle in our true forms! Rin pulled up the skin on the sides of her mouth, showing her razor sharp teeth. She started growling and then roared loudly, feeling happy. Her scales also grew out and covered her body. All of us were twelve meters tall. I and Alice were fifty meters long, while Rin was only thirty.


The ground was trembling under our weight. We were like monsters on a stampede. Naturally, we caught the attention of the monsters immediately. To my happiness, there was an Ape, who signed its death! It grabbed onto the trunk of a tree with its left hand, while jumping out of the lush jungle. It rolled its right hand into a fist. It was a monster at the sixth stage, which could be dangerous.


Rin jumped ahead of us with her jaws opened widely - towards the throat of the ape - but it was expecting that much. It moved the trajectory of its right arm slightly upward, wishing to catch Rin. We trusted Rin’s abilities. She reacted quickly and turned into a shadow. The Ape opened its eyes widely in its surprise because it hit the air. We also arrived on time and its fist struck my chest, but most of its strength was already gone. I barely felt anything as I bore my teeth into its arm.


Two of my heads penetrated its arms, while I quickly snapped the other ones towards its shoulders, chest, and head. Knowing that it would die, it quickly tore off its own arm and jumped backward. Alice suddenly jumped out from under the ground, right under it. The Ape was in the air and since no one could fly here, it couldn’t either. It started flailing its arms and legs, wishing to escape its impending doom.


Its right feet barely touched the ground before Alice, but it sadly had to find out that it was paralyzed. My poison took effect quickly. It simply fell into Alice’s jaws, who snapped them on its body without any hesitation. Rin also took out her part by tearing out a chunk of its chest. I had so many heads. Would I just look at the feast? Using my advantage, I tore the Ape into pieces. We quickly stored away its head in my Hydra’s Storage.


Just as I turned around, I noticed that the same kind of huge apes, with silver colored fur, were coming out of the bushes. While looking at them, we used Bolt of Silence on the crushed Ape to make its death sure. After doing so, we stored its ‘flying’ soul in our soul storage.


[Well now… that’s an interesting setup.] I remarked while feeling excited. With so many Apes, we could fight a really good one! Although we couldn’t use our mind powers outside, but we could use them in our own world! Wonderful herbs were also littering the ground, which would be perfect for concocting. While sizing up our enemies, we also plucked a lot of them and stored them in our own world. Using one of our minds, we started concocting a few pills.


Instead of Beast Cores, we used Souls. It would probably turn even more powerful! This Soul Eater indeed had many uses! An ape, which was bigger than the others, also appeared in front of us. It had dark silver fur covering its body. After looking around us, we found out that there were at least a hundred of them. Rin wasn’t a member of the academy since she was a monster. But we could get more rewards if we were to over-fulfill the requirements.


If we were to kill all of these apes, then half of our exam would be done in just a few minutes! Or hours… The dark silver ape roared loudly and then every ape jumped towards us. We mixed our Qi and used Destiny’s Descent. As Infinis’ ability activated, which was amplified by Blank, everyone slowed down. We used the first move of the Twelve Chains of Bane with our tails, which swiped past these slow-looking monsters. Their chests were struck and deep cuts appeared on them.


But they still reached us. Upon so many of them crashing into us, both of us fell over and rolled on the ground. While rolling, we didn’t forget to bite into the apes. Although they too tried doing it, but they had no chance against our three-layered defense and apes weren’t famous about biting either. After rolling once, we sprung up from the ground, right into the air. Although we couldn’t fly with our mind powers or domains, but we had wings… The apes made surprised faces, but why?


What did they think? That our wings were for a show? Rin turned into a ball of shadow before any ape had a chance at touching her and flew into the air even before us. Of course, these monsters weren’t weak. With so much strength in their legs, they jumped after us into the air. That was what we wanted. They couldn’t move in the air, but we could! Using our second move, we swung our wings and started releasing blades of energies one after the other.


The Apes were cut into two halves one by one and then our bolts of silence helped them in leaving the ranks of the living. But after so many soul attacks, we felt our reserves being consumed quickly. Such being the case, we consumed the pills we made not long ago. Our soul forces restored almost immediately. The best was that these apes were filling our soul storage with souls! After seeing that about twenty of them died after a single jump, they realized that it was better to stay on the ground.


The dark silver ape growled angrily, knowing that its group lost the first round. Alice roared loudly and then flew towards the crowd of apes. They welcomed her with their punches, but her next move surprised them. She didn’t stop or slow down while charging towards them. Instead, she even sped up and started spinning in the air, with her wings pulled close to her body. At the same time, she also formed Destiny’s Descent into a thick, rotating mass of energy.


The fists, filled with strength and energy met Alice’s spinning, driller-like energy. Naturally, the apes’ fists were rubbed off, making even the bone visible. Thanks to Blank, her defense was even better. She crashed straight into the group of apes and crushed their bodies. Her wings did have a few grazes, but nothing serious. She poured her Dragon Qi into her wounds, which made it heal in just a moment.


After landing, she spun in a circle, her tail cutting, even more, apes into two halves. If I was in my human form, I’d have whistled. But instead of doing nothing, I used Hydra’s Breath and rained hell upon the apes. Beams of Hydra Qi bombarded many of them, crushing them, or making holes through their chests. With just a few moves, we killed at least another fifty of them. There weren’t more than thirty left. After another round of Bolt of Silence, we realized that our Soul Ring was starting to turn too weak to hold so many souls.


We used a few souls to strengthen its walls. As Alice’s spin stopped, blood splattered around her in a circle and even the dust was flying in the same manner. Suddenly Rin jumped out from behind the dark silver Ape and bit on its head. It made a startled and surprised face, but it was too late. Without literally doing anything, it died. Rin tore off its head and landed on her feet after spinning once in the air. I felt proud of her! I wanted to clap. But I couldn’t…


Even Alice stole away the limelight. Now, this is so sad… The apes started roaring fearfully. Now that most of them died and even their leader died, they turned into stupid, uncontrolled chicken. But they couldn’t do anything. Since they couldn’t fly, we had the advantage at such a place. I quickly jumped into their ranks and started decimating them. Legs, arms, heads were flying everywhere. We weren’t stupid enough to destroy their bodies completely. We needed their heads, so we stored away those.


It didn’t take much longer for us to kill off every Ape. With exactly a hundred and eight heads in our storage spaces, our first battle has come to an end. But our surroundings were filled with blood and all we saw were more monsters appearing. And those… weren’t at the fifth stage! We were in a bit of… trouble!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 79.1 - What's happening to our World?!

What’s happening to our world?!

Richard Cross’ POV:

-------------------------------------------------

Change… that was the only word describing this mess. After I was knocked out, a few days later those two appeared once again. That was the time when everything changed. I knew that they were strong and more powerful than any of us, but never in my dreams did I think that they were this powerful.


Just a snap of their fingers and everything changed! Flying mountains appeared, freaking everyone out. They told us that we had one week before voting on some kind of cultivation and Universe Energy, and such bullshits. We, humans, didn’t even understand what was truly going on! But this wasn’t true when it came to those people who liked reading those old things, called novels. I too had some memories of those things. Although it felt unpleasant, but I had to make myself remember of my past and the most basic things the novels said.


It was always like a fantasy… who would have thought that one day it would turn true? Well, supposedly it depended on our votes, but somehow I don’t believe that they would just leave us be. And then again… those flying islands! They said that we had to fly up to that by standing in front of it? It sounded so wrong! We were prohibited to use flying vehicles and thanks to their performance, no one dared to disobey. I wasn’t any different. Such being the case, I too went towards the island, wishing to know more.


I couldn’t help myself. Those old memories and my fantasies of super power were coming back to me. As I stopped in front of the levitating island, I was propelled upwards! Honestly, it scared the shit out of me. But before I could fly out of the atmosphere, my flight slowed down and stopped when my feet were in front of the island. It was truly weird. There were other humans as well who came and everyone had similarly surprised faces. Although those two left, but our world was in a chaos!


There were long lines in the dome, which was made up of an unknown metal. Its quality was visibly better than any of the metals we had. Humans were coming in and out of it. Using my authority, like many others… I got ahead of the common people, cutting off the line. The interior of the dome was completely clean and smooth. There was a red diamond-like crystal in the middle of it, which was put on a one and half a meter tall altar.


It didn’t take long for me to reach it. I quickly put my palms on it, feeling excited to know more about our world. As I touched it, knowledge flooded my mind. Knowledge, which was worth lives in my opinion! Cultivation systems, the things we had to know if we were to turn into such people. Its consequences, its advantages, and disadvantages, the most basic things we had to know. And all it took was a moment! I was left flabbergasted when I realized the possibilities this new world hid.


If I could turn into a cultivator, I could fly freely. I could smash mountains with my bare fists. I could release my inner desires completely, not caring about public opinions. I could indulge in anything I wanted to do, as long as I was strong enough! I thought excitedly. There were many scenes put into this Memory Crystal where such ambitious people like me were killed. They didn’t mislead us. This new world would come with many disadvantages. I could start babbling about equality and peaceful world…


But I know it better than that. People will probably turn greedy and selfish when they find treasures. I’m sure that they will fight to get their hands on it and once we get used to it, it will only turn more instinctual. The real, outside world was also such a place. But my chance was now! Everyone would start from the same point, meaning that I had a good chance at becoming one of the strongest people! Just how cool would that be? The women I could get my hands on…


Just thinking of my possibilities, I felt excited. Unluckily, I was pushed aside by a guy, who couldn’t wait anymore. Well, it was understandable since I was just idling by in front of the altar, holding up the line… I left the dome through its other side and looked down at the edge of the island. I felt fearful. Am I really supposed to jump down here? I thought as I started sweating. Raising my right leg, I hung it above the nothingness below me.


A young teenager rushed past me and jumped straight down while shouting excitedly. Was I getting old? Seeing his falling speed slowing down, I braved up myself and jumped down. After falling for a good while, my falling slowed down. In just a few minutes, I reached the ground. The island was really high up in the air… probably around two thousand kilometers. With new knowledge in my head, I retired for the day. Looking at the Internet, I found many articles about these strange events.


After reading through a few of them, I felt happy. Although there were people saying that this new world would be too dangerous and that we should stay as we were, but most of them told that we should vote with yes! Most likely, they too realized the possibilities it held. As more and more people learned of the truth, more and more of them joined our side! “YES! Useless masses! Finally! You have decided on the right thing!” I shouted happily while jumping up and down. I couldn’t wait for that moment to come when I could shed my mortal shell!


One week later, they came back and held that stupid voting. Naturally, our side won! Honestly, I didn’t feel bad for the conservationists. But to my surprise, they didn’t have to die or anything of the sort. They were simply placed into a separate area where the Universe Energy wouldn’t go and it was also easy to return home. It was really convenient, but the real surprise was the test they held! We had to enter a virtual reality game, which was almost the same as reality.


We felt pain, we felt the energy, we felt that strength. I, personally, felt great! Especially knowing that those we were only at the lowest realm possible! I know that it will take many years to reach even the second level, but the others won’t be quicker than me either! I performed quite good in the game, though the best were those martial artists… I should have practiced those Dao shitty things. I thought slightly unhappily, knowing that I would never be the strongest. But I can still reach the top and be one of the best!


I was ranked at the #749th place, meaning that I was in the top thousand! Considering our population, it was a very good accomplishment. Our new rulers also rewarded us handsomely. In the storage ring I’ve got were pills, good quality weapons, a full body armor and such kinky things. When we left the pods, most of the people around me were losers. I couldn’t help but quickly wear my armor and show it off! Seeing their envious glances, I only felt even better!


Most of us, who were at the top, felt that way. We were proud of ourselves! After they let in the Universe Energy, I immediately sat down and started cultivating. I didn’t even know where I was teleported as I didn’t look at my surroundings nor did I care. Those who wanted to stay at the top had to be ambitious! Although we went through a virtual reality where we had to do the same thing, but I soon found out that sensing the Universe Energy wasn’t as easy!


It took a few hours of trying to finally feel it. I immediately started cultivating and one day later, I entered the first stage of Foundation Realm. I was also one of the lucky people, who saw how our gods were cultivating. Knowing what I had to do, I left the city and went towards a jungle. Just as I imagined, there were powerful animals! Using the weapon I was rewarded with, I killed the monster easily, which only filled me with more confidence.


I repeated this process daily, but I soon had to realize that a few monsters were getting out of hand. They were advancing too quickly! I even had to escape once! Luckily, those monsters were put into another place. I don’t know what our gods are experimenting with… but I guess it’s something I can’t understand at my level. Truth be told, originally I didn’t want to accept them as ‘gods’. But after seeing their miraculous abilities continuously and how easily they changed our whole world, I had to admit that they were indeed like gods.


A few humans also created a website, which was called The Guild. Everyone shared their knowledge on that website, making it easier for the less talented people to advance. The best was that… when I wanted to take a break and return to the Mortal Sector, the girls were flocking towards me! My skin turned smoother and softer as I progressed and I was more and more handsome by the days!


This is what I call life! Although it was dangerous since we could lose our lives anytime, but after a few weeks, most of us got used to it. I have great hopes for my future!


And for that! I can only thank our gods.


Alice and Hiro!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 80 - The Blood River

The Blood River

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

All of us were ready to fight anytime. These new monsters were at the sixth and seventh stage and there was one at the eighth stage as well. Luckily, we had two moves of Twelve Chains of Bane stacked up. Once we attack a few more times, we will be able to kill most of these monsters. The monster at the eighth stage was a ten meters tall tiger, which had dark brown fur with gray stripes.


It growled in a deep voice and tapped its large paws on the ground. Pillars of stones raised out of the ground, all around us in a circle. [Aye~ Let’s not wait. I’m gonna teach this tiger its place. A dragon, must be feared!] I told Hiro proudly, but he was already in front of a monster, which was made up of vines. Hiro swung his right paw and used Hydra’s Paw. His claws struck the body of the vine monster, which wasn’t quick enough to react. Infinis was wonderful combined with Blank~


The monster’s core was smashed out of its body. If not for killing it, then it could slowly regenerate and then put back its core into its body. But who would wait for so long? Hiro used one of his minds to attack its soul, while his other heads snapped on the bodies of the surprised monsters. They didn’t think that Hiro would be the one attacking. He wanted to show off in front of me. How cute~ I’ll reward him plenty later. The monsters finally reacted and charged towards us.


It took but a moment for them to reach us. I spun in a circle, using my tail and wings to stop the charging monsters. With my powerful smashing and cutting Dragon Qi on my tail and wings, the monsters were crushed and cut. With the first circle, deep and large gashes appeared on the monsters’ bodies, but the other monsters behind them pushed them straight into my tail and wings.


The monsters screamed out in pain as they felt their bones being crushed and their bodies being split in half. Hiro turned around and jumped towards the back of these monsters. While still in the air, he raised his front legs and swiped with his paws. The second line of monsters was pushed into my spinning move. Their blood and body parts flew through the air, covering our bodies in the blood. A lion at the seventh stage suddenly jumped over the line of monsters, straight towards me.


It wanted to jump on my back, which would be very bad for me. But before it could do so, I stopped spinning and jumped straight towards the lion. It opened its eyes widely upon looking deeply into my throat. It swiped with its paws, trying to slap my head away, but its puny strength wasn’t enough. I happily snapped my jaws on its body and ‘stored’ its head in my Dragon’s Storage. Its headless body fell to the ground and before it could start regenerating I attacked its soul, killing it in the process.


Necros was continuously filling up our bodies with fresh energy, which had a positive effect on our Energy Veins. Under the pressure of our continuous energy consumption, our auras started rising. We were getting closer to breaking through! The difference in strength was barely more than ten Crypt, even while looking at a monster at the ninth stage. But the strongest monster here was only at the eighth stage!


The other monster jumped towards me at that time, but Hiro bit into their backs, stopping them from arriving on time. His poison was spreading around in the bodies of every monster he bit, making piles of paralyzed bodies all around us. Feeling that space was crowded, I used Dragon’s Wings. After separating and storing the heads, I enlarged my body for a moment and ate up everything around me.


Naturally, Hiro didn’t miss out on the feast either. Since our bodies combined with our energy armors and Blank were powerful enough to bear their attacks, using a bigger body was more practical. Seeing our large bodies, a few of them wanted to run away, but our huge paws and heads aided us in killing anything that was still alive. Rin was continuously attacking these monsters. She turned into a dark cloud from time to time and after disappearing for a moment, she appeared behind another monster.


Naturally, there were heads rolling everywhere and the missing limbs were a norm. The brown tiger, knowing that it would lose its life if it were to stay, quickly turned around, trying to flee. Before it could leave step even once more, Hiro swung his tail downward. The back of the tiger was struck. Its body was crushed under the force of Hiro’s tail. Its four legs immediately gave out and it was cut into two halves.


Hiro’s tail continued moving downward and struck the ground as well, creating a mini valley in it. It was similar to a large riverbed. These huge monsters had many liters of blood. After so many of them being beheaded, the ground was filled with it. This forest turned into a marsh. A marsh of blood. But after the large and long hollow in the ground, it slowly started flowing into the deep ditch, creating a small river of blood.


Another monster was about to escape, but suddenly Rin appeared in front of that Ape, stopping its movement. It looked around itself, only to realize that we exactly finished the last monster. Only that Ape was left. It looked back at us and saw that we were slowly and unhurriedly walking closer to it. It had no way out. Rin was in front of it. Hiro could catch him from the back and from its left, thanks to his numerous heads. I also closed off its path to the right. Its face turned into a despaired one. I couldn’t help but feel sorry for the poor Ape.


But if it was stupid enough to come and attack us, then it can blame only itself. With my quick perception, I saw everything in slow motion. Rin jumped towards its chest, while we came from the other ways. All of us at the same time. The Ape slumped its shoulders and its whole body eased. It knew that it was about to die.


“STOP!” I shouted in my mind and our jaws snapped right in front of the body of the ape. Its eyes were closed and its body stiffened up, waiting for its impending doom, which never came. Feeling that it was still alive, the Ape opened its right eye. Its eye was met with teeth since the Ape turned its body slightly towards me. Well, however, I look at it, my mouth would cause the less pain. Rin’s mouth was too small to eat the Ape in one go, so it would be a long and painful process, while Hiro would tear it into pieces. I, on the other hand, would eat it in one go. My three heads were really large. Especially now that our bodies were enlarged.


“Taming it? Well, we can try,” Hiro thought as an answer, knowing what I wanted. The Ape jumped back in its fear but its body touched Hiro’s jaws, which only scared it even more. It spun on its heels, looking for a way to escape. This Ape was quite… full of reactions. It was at the seventh stage, so it wasn’t dangerous to us. We pulled back our heads. Seeing that we were only looking at it, it visibly felt distressed.


I transformed into my human form. Its eyes opened widely upon seeing such a thing. “Can you understand me?” I questioned it, but it made a stupid face, not knowing what was I saying. It would be useless like that. We still had one soul left from Angelwood Academy. We wouldn’t use the new ones since it probably wouldn’t change anything on this Ape. The monsters we killed were similarly stupid. I took out the right soul from my soul ring and after ‘rolling’ it into a ball, I ‘threw‘ it towards the chest of the Ape.


It crossed its arms in front of its chest and used some kind of Soul Barrier, but it was crushed by Hiro. That soul entered its body. The Ape fell to its knees and grabbed its chest. It was visibly in pain. The Ape started sweating heavily, drenching even the ground under its body. Its fur was completely black, while its skin was black. But after the soul entered its body, even its face turned pale…


After a few seconds, the color started returning to its face. “And now?” I questioned it again, but this time, after furrowing its brows, it nodded. Interesting. It seems like if we drag the soul of an intelligent being into the body of a monster and combine it with their soul, they might turn more intelligent. I thought happily with a smile on my face. With this, we might be able to make hordes of monsters serve us.


[Shall we turn into the evil rulers and monster tamers? Hehe~ I wonder how…] I started thinking happily, but suddenly both of us realized something.


[Fuck…] Was all Hiro thought. We put the souls of intelligent people into the animals in our own world. What have we done? Monsters are always stronger than humans. Humans can still kill them only because of their skills, martial arts, intelligence, and experience. Humans could easily beat hordes of monsters at the same level once they have all of these. We were intelligent monsters and of the highest class at that, so no human had a chance against us. But if the animals were to gain consciousness and….


Wait… Could it be that this is a way to create beastmen? I thought as my mind started working. I sat on Rin’s back, which was already clean and we started walking slowly. Hiro was following us in his True form. Rin was actually walking between Hiro’s legs since he was so much bigger. After focusing on our own world, I sensed every living being in it. Most of the mortals entered the Foundation Realm. Shi Fu was already at the middle first stage. Thanks to our pills, he was advancing much quicker than he was supposed to.


His body was also more prepared for cultivation since he was a Shaolin. He probably meditated every day before. He just didn’t know that what he was cultivating was almost nothing… It’s respectful that those people were even able to sense anything. After focusing on the animals, I felt that they too had entered the first stages of the Foundation Realm, but none of them reached the middle of the first stage yet. In that case, Shi Fu should be able to take care the most powerful monsters.


But we will have to look out for them. We don’t want to kill our future subjects! We need a great force! I’ll provide my little dragon hatchling with everything that’s necessary! And since that’s within my abilities, no one can stop me! I shall build a fucking kingdom if necessary! [But it’s not going to be a dragon hatchling. We have no idea what he or she might become…] Hiro remarked with a small chuckle. We were quite sure that our child would turn out to be quite amazing, but even if he or she were to be the most average cultivator, we would love our child dearly.


Honestly though, if I give birth to a child with a weak talent, even with OUR bloodlines, then I’ll eat soap… After our latest slaughter, we had two hundred and ten heads in our possession. Such being the case, we were going back to the camp already, but at that time, something unexpected happened. A group of cultivators at the ninth stage ran past us with terrified faces. Upon noticing us, they made happy faces as they left.


We weren’t idiots. We understood what happened. Rin turned into smoke, while I turned into my true form with a backflip. Not wasting any time, we merged our bodies, activating our Chimera form. Since we were very close to breaking through we devoured a few souls, which made us step into the early fifth stage. At the same time, a huge dinosaur-like monster appeared through the thick of the jungle.


It was naturally at the first stage of the sixth level… how good for us. Such a monster had two hundred and forty Crypt… while we had only a hundred and fifty-five. With our powerful skills, we might be able to win, but this is going to be a hard one. I expect to lose a few of my heads. Well, let’s see! We took up a defensive position, waiting for the T-Rex to attack. We showed our side for it slightly, making it possible for us to swing our tail anytime if necessary, but we could also turn towards it and attack it frontally.


The T-Rex leaned forward and roared loudly. Its spit was flying all over the place. Luckily for us, the monsters couldn’t teleport or fly here. Now that I think about it… was this a prison? The cultivators can’t fly, can’t teleport and even their mind powers are useless. If the Star Formation were to get broken, then people would be stuck here until reaching the eighth level! Not us, though… we had wings.


Well, Hiro’s company would be enough for me, but still… [Don’t worry, my love. Once we finish this monster, we will go and kill those bastards. No one can play such a game with us!] Hiro exclaimed righteously, while his bloodlust was filling up our surroundings. The T-Rex made a surprised face upon feeling it, but after another roar, it charged towards us. We swung our tail towards the side of its body, but this thing was unexpectedly mobile. It jumped over our tail and with its jaws opened, flew towards our necks.


We wouldn’t risk taking a hit even with our three-layered defense. Thanks to Infinis’ ability, we were still much quicker than it. The fifty meters tall dinosaur arrived only to see that we opened our jaws and used Space Breath. It went through its body and left a crack behind. Knowing what was to come, it dodged to the side. But at that time, not only Rin appeared and bit into its side, but even the unmoving Ape suddenly swung its fist towards it.


The thick scale-like skin took the brunt of the damage and only a fist-sized purple patch appeared. It was just a bruise. Rin, on the other hand, used her teeth and paws, which easily penetrated the side of this monster. Rin was a quality beast! The T-Rex flew over the opening hole, which caught its leg, but it still got out alive. With its right foot missing, this would turn much easier. It landed on the ground, but we were sad to see that it was already back… Reptilians, huh.


Not waiting for it, we used the fourth move of our martial art. Before releasing a ‘final move’, which could be any of the twelve, it would stay in stacks. It would pressure our bodies continuously, so it would be also good for us. [It’s decided! From now on we will hold our martial arts on at least three stacks continuously. It’s too stupid to start from zero every time. Once we get more and more used to it, we might be able to start every battle on full throttle!] Hiro said happily, already imagining our future. But my ideas were different…


[Are you stupid? We can’t use it with twelve stacks every time! Do you want to destroy planets and solar systems all the time? With our quickly growing strength, it might turn into cosmic catastrophes…] I quickly denied his thoughts of holding our stacks on eleven. Although our battle would surely end in one move, but we would also cause mass destruction and genocide… every time! Three or four should be enough.


[Fufu, It’s true. Now let’s use these heads of ours as well… we have twelve anyway!] Hiro said in a good mood, with a happy tone. While this happened in our head, we were using our other minds continuously. I was using Soul Eater on the soul of the T-Rex. It had a thick barrier protecting its soul, so it was quite hard to get through it. But after bombarding it continuously, I was able to. Its soul had the same shape as its body. Just like ours. Hiro used our hooded dragon heads and bit into the surprised T-Rex.


Only its shoulder was grazed before it jumped towards our chest. At least Hiro’s poison entered its body. We were pushed to the ground after its sudden charge. Not so surprisingly, it bit a large chunk out of our chest, with a lightning-quick movement. Heh… stupid mongrel. Its teeth had problems in getting through our extreme defense, but we didn’t have such a problem. Hiro bit into the T-Rex’s neck from two sides. Realizing its mistake, it quickly jumped backward, but we were holding onto its neck!


It tried biting us, but in such a position, it was impossible. Our necks were longer. It was roaring in pain continuously, while our poison was filling up its body. The T-Rex noticed that it was getting weaker and weaker, so it quickly sacrificed its neck and jumped back. After shaking its head, it wanted to prepare for our charge, but we were already on it. Thanks to Infinis, there was barely a difference in speed. We never lacked in attack power either. I’m sure that we could bite even someone at the eighth level to the death. What I trusted the most were our teeth!


Its blood spilled to the ground, dyeing it red. [Another river? Your order is taken!] Hiro joked uncaringly. We were ridiculous… The hole on our chest was long gone. Although it tore out one of our hearts. But we had eleven more… Being unfair is the best~


We didn’t even slow down upon reaching the T-Rex. Its eyes turned into big circles, but it was too late. We jumped towards its body and pushed it onto the ground. It was even slower than before. Probably it had problems moving. We rolled on the ground after we pushed it to the ground. We came out on top. The T-Rex wasn’t exactly in the best position. It didn’t have arms or anything which would help it in standing up. This was the end.


Or so we thought…


Using our paws, we crushed its body. Using our mouths, we tore its neck into pieces and after storing its head, we started eating its other body parts. But the problem came at that time. Are you being serious? I couldn’t help but think grumpily in my mind. Just as we killed the body of this T-Rex, another one appeared. What’s with this place?! No. What the hell did those people do to call the wrath of two such monsters!? There are barely five at most on this whole planet!


Its sudden charge pushed us onto the ground, but before it could bite us, we used our breath attack as the fourth move with one head. Its front was damaged quite a lot after our attack, but it was alright. We used the same attack once again with another head. It was already the fifth, which had no small force behind it. It was probably somewhere around two hundred and twenty Crypt! The T-Rex was flung into the air after our attack and the landed on its side. It sprung up from the ground and slowly started walking around us. This time it was more careful. It realized that it underestimated us.


The gaping wound on its chest was a testament of that. We growled with all of our heads, while our scales started shaking slightly, like the tail of a rattlesnake. We were doing it on purpose, hoping that it would come and attack us. We sneakily made a huge hole right in front of us and only a thin layer of ground was above it. We were holding the ground up with our World Energy. After a few seconds, it couldn’t hold it any longer and ran towards us.


Just as its right foot touched the top of our trap, we made it fall. Its foot sunk into the ground and then it was followed by its whole body. Before it could fall, we used out twelve heads to bite into its body, along its spine. It was left hanging in the air and it wasn’t able to move. Its legs weren't touching the ground either. This place was the best for us! If it could have teleported, then we would have been in big shit!


[No, that’s not true. In that case, we might have never seen these bastards…] Hiro added angrily while gritting his teeth, causing a lot of pain for this monster. The monster was roaring continuously, but it was for naught. Our poison started affecting its body slowly. Suddenly, the muscles on its back snapped. It cut itself off by using its own energy. It was pointless. With so much poison in its body. It would take at most two minutes. And we can surely hold out for that long. Our bite was dangerous and deadly~


After rolling once on the ground, which looked VERY much weird, it stood up on its two legs. I saw fear in its eyes. “What’s up, you loser dinosaur? You shouldn’t have attacked us!” I sent such thoughts to a monster. We have never tried it before, so I have no idea what happened. Of course, it didn’t answer… Just as the dinosaur was about to charge, Rin suddenly appeared right under it. She bore her teeth into its chest and crushed its heart on the spot. She literally ate herself into the T-Rex. Not exactly how cats were supposed to kill, but… whatever.


The monster fell to the ground lifelessly. Since Rin took care of it with such a sneak attack, we used our souls to kill it. She was an Abyss Panther. She was walking in the shadows. Like an assassin. A hunter. She wasn’t a frontal fighter. Which was perfect for us! After storing their souls and heads, we transformed into our human forms and cleaned up ourselves.


We mounted Rin and then took our way towards the camp. Rin charged through the forest like a bolt of lightning and everything turned blurred for a moment. In the next moment, we were at our destined places. What I’m sure of is that… no one can kill Rin unless they know where she goes and they can teleport after her. But I find that unlikely. She is hiding her presence way too well!


Elder Genotan and many other elders were sitting there meditating, or chatting. Genotan opened his eyes upon noticing us and then stood up while shouting. “What are you doing here? Did you come here to rest or what!? Go back now!”


The other elders were looking at us with frowning eyes as well. I felt great! Honestly. Not fearing conflicts, I said - “Why would we? We have so much time left!”


“BULLSHIT! GO BACK-” He started shouting with his spit flying all over the place, which annoyed me a lot. Such being the case, I threw out the heads from our own world. Before coming here, we put them into our own world. His mouth opened widely, along with the other elders. Genotan gulped loudly, as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. We had four days to finish this, yet we have done so in just one and half an hour… And we had, even more, heads than we were supposed to have.


Not to mention that all of them were way above us in strength, especially two… “T- That’s the… the Troodon! It was one of the monsters at the sixth level. And you killed two of them!?” A random elder exclaimed with an excited face, while the others also made one surprised face after the other. What was the most surprising came next!


“I apologize for my mistake!” Genotan exclaimed with a small bow. What about the ogres? Untrustable earthlings! Who the hell was the one finding out those things about ogres? We left to our own world and spent the rest of the four days there. I had wonderful ‘journeys’ with Hiro~ My body feels hot when I’m just thinking of it.


At the last day, those bastards also returned. With Rin beside us, we cracked our fingers, with cold smiles on our faces. Anyone doing such a thing is going to pay. There is no going back. They made the wrong dragon into their enemy. No, the wrong ‘idiot couple’!


Let’s have some fun, shall we?


(AN:\ When I meant hooded dragon, I meant this. Just the spiky head. Nothing more. Also, you can imagine that as their merged forms, but with twelve such heads.)

https://68.media.tumblr.com/d6ddbb3...9a9c/tumblr_inline_o2tb4zdVPf1u0kiod_1280.jpg

 

Spoiler: Chapter 81 - Dead Men Tell No Tales

Dead Men Tell No Tales

Hiro’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------

We appeared in front of them and after activating our battle forms, we swiped our claws at them. Although their symbiotes reacted quickly and covered their bodies, but it didn’t matter. They were only at the middle and late ninth stages, which meant that the difference in our strength wasn’t much bigger than twenty Crypt.


Their symbiotes turned into the shape of a shield, but it was futile since our opponents weren’t quick enough to react. Our claws cut through their flesh and bones with ease. They weren’t prepared and we attacked out of nowhere, so they naturally didn’t have enough time to react. Three of them had their bodies cut into two halves since I cut another one with my tail. Hiro also crushed the head of a girl, so out of the five, only one was left. Our dear Rin~


She appeared behind the person in question and tore off his head. They didn’t have mind powers so they couldn’t shout. But we were naturally noticed by the elders. What was the most ridiculous that they simply turned away as if they ‘didn’t notice it’. We used Soul Eater and after killing them, we stored their dead souls in our storage space. No one can destroy a soul completely. Probably, that’s something only the creators can do.


Souls were supposed to fly away and disappear into who knows where after death. But we robbed them of such a possibility. Now that I think about it… this is like an evil art. Well, who cares? We aren’t saints just because we helped out a few people. It was good that the elders didn’t look either. Maybe they would have sensed that something was wrong with the souls' disappearance. Feeling happy that we killed our enemies, we were about to go back where we were, but at that time, a random guy appeared in front of us.


He pointed his finger towards one of the corpses, which was cut into two halves. His face turned pale white in… despair? I think. “W- What have you done!? Tell me that you didn’t destroy their souls as well!?” The guy shouted fearfully, catching the attention of many people. The mob effect came alive and everyone started walking closer to us to see what was going to happen. Obviously…


Alice had a few locks of hair on her shoulder. After wiping those off with an uncaring face, she said with a shrug of her shoulders - “Ehm… we killed them. Cya~” She finished and then turned around to leave with me in tow. That guy was at the ninth stage as well. As we turned around, I felt a powerful aura coming towards our backs. We turned around and after turning Blank into glaives, we swung them towards the incoming attack. It had a lot of force behind it, but not even that helped. Our energy filled attacks crushed the guy’s.


His face turned surprised, though I don’t know why. The other five were also at the ninth stage. “Rin” I only said that much to Rin and she disappeared. The guy took a position this time and formed a palm attack. It was much stronger than what he used before. But exactly when he wanted to release it, Rin jumped out of his shadows and tore off his head in one swift move. After a somersault in the air, she landed on all fours and then elegantly came back to our side. She was welcomed by our clapping. Fearing that we would be found out - because the elders were watching us this time - we didn’t use Soul Eater and simply killed the guy.


[Shit… that’s one less powerful soul!] Alice whined in her mind, knowing that I felt the same. We petted Rin’s head and then looked at the people in our close surroundings.


“Anyone else wishing to talk?” I questioned with a smile on my face. The elders also knew that we were worth more than this whole group altogether. This made it so that we could loosen a few strings when it came to regulations. I also shot balls of Hydra Qi towards the corpses, completely destroying them. Next time I should try something out… Can we put dead souls into dead bodies? We should look for a victim… I thought with my hands on my chin.


At that time, a guy with golden eyes and golden hair came closer to us. He had weirdly similar facial features to Weston, which also made us remember that he had a son! [Could it be?] Alice thought questioningly. I looked at her and then shrugged my shoulders.


He checked out Alice’s body, which caused me to dislike him immediately and then with a smile on his face, he said - “Are you that Hiro and Alice? I heard of you from my father. Haha- Thanks for saving my mother, I guess?” He said with a shrug of his shoulders and then continued. “Out of goodwill, I’ll tell you one thing. One of the four people you just killed was the little brother of Anest Glace and she is a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Temporary Law Realm. You might want to reconsider what you do after this because they were in a good relationship.”


We were slightly surprised to hear such a cliche line, but… whatever? We couldn’t help it. With a shrug of my shoulders, I answered - “Well, that’s quite unfortunate, but we can’t change the past. Though… honestly, we would have killed him anyway. At most, we would have waited for the right moment. I’m telling you… dead men tell no tales. So is there anyone with a big mouth? Ah! No, I know it! Those who don’t make an oath to stay quiet will be killed!”


This caused many people to start frowning. Under these days, the news of us killing two monsters at the sixth level also spread like wildfire. They knew that we had a way to kill all of them and they also saw that the elders were on our sides. Since we had such an option, why would we leave it to fate?


“Hahaha, that’s also a way to make them stay silent,” Weston’s possible son said while laughing. After seeing that we were looking at him curiously, he bowed politely as he said - “Oh my, I’m so rude. My name is Jason Gold. It’s my pleasure~”


That fake smile. Those hand gestures. Those evil eyes. He was such a faker. [Not to mention that he still keeps checking out my body. Though he is doing it very sneakily. His only luck is that he is Ellery’s brother and that Weston told you how much he was liking his son…] Alice added her thoughts while feeling a bitter taste in her mouth.


I frowned slightly as I answered - “You visibly know us already. Can I have a question? Where were you when your mother needed help?”


He made a thoughtful face and after shrugging once, he turned around to leave, but he found himself facing Rin. “What is this supposed to mean?” He questioned while turning around with a frown on his face.


“Hmm~ Who knows? But… on one hand, you didn’t take the oath yet, and on the other hand, you didn’t answer my question either. Though… you can say that the latter isn’t my concern. But the first is a must,” Alice answered with a cold smile.


“Hoo? Would you kill me if I were to leave without an oath?” He questioned us with an unfearing smile. Knowing that now it was the time to act, Alice said with her finger on her chin, that she too was wondering about that.


“Hahaha, then I better take it,” Jason said with a laugh. He too was only at the ninth stage. Killing him wouldn’t be hard. He continued with his right hand on his chest and his left hand pointing towards the skies - “I’ll take my oath. Let the heavens take my life if I were to communicate about anything that happened here to anyone.” A lightning stuck down on his body and then everything turned silent. We were looking for loopholes in his words.


If he had said that ‘anything that happened here to an outsider’, then we would have made him repeat the oath because in that case, he could have talked loudly with someone who took part in this test and make everyone in his surroundings hear his words. His oath was good enough because he said communication, which means that he can’t talk or write about it. He can’t use his mind power either, which leaves him mute. We looked at the people present and then indicated for them to come. Naturally, there were people who were seeking death.


After taking care of those, no one dared to disobey. I feel like an antagonist, but I wouldn’t risk my dear Alice’s life for something stupid like this. After everyone took the oath, the elders finally ‘noticed’ us and then they shamelessly told everyone that we were leaving. I couldn’t help but laugh at this. Strength was all it took in this mad world to be respected. We literally broke the rules, but none of the elders cared. We left through the Star Formation and we finally felt that our mind powers were back. [Ah~ Much better. I felt so much restricted without it. It’s good that we were able to talk through our bond at least.] Alice said happily through our bond as she rubbed her face on my right arm.


She is so cute~ Hearing my thoughts, she told me that she was loving me. I knew it, but I always felt so fucking happy when I heard it from her mouth. We left on Rin’s back and then we had lots of sex. After doing so, we looked at our own world and inspected how things were going. It was kind of… wrong. The monsters with powerful souls were too clever and they were advancing quicker than the humans! This was probably because their souls were originally much more powerful. There was a monster, which started taking the shape of a dragon. I guess we could call it a Wyvern for now.


The problem with it was that it was already at the first stage of the Space Founding Realm! If this continued on, then these weak cultivators would get killed… This meant one thing. We needed weaker dead souls to create normal monsters. [Fumu. So the stronger the soul, the quicker it will advance. The only good side of this is that we can command them since they were ‘created’ by us. You could say…] Alice thought happily. Well… our allies aren’t going to be just humans. It seems. But we still had to do something to upgrade these humans.


Shi Fu reached only the late second stage. Not even the leading human had a chance against these monsters. After thinking of a way, we were left with one thing. Pour our skills into the humans. Two balanced sides were necessary! We didn’t want to kill off every human just to turn our world into something filled with monsters. Though it would be more… useful.


Alice hit her right fist on her left palm as she realized something at the same time as me. We smiled at each other, feeling happy. But… test subjects were necessary. We looked for a few rapist trash people and teleported them in front of us. They fell to the ground powerless in front of us. They made terrified faces upon seeing us from the corners of their eyes. One of them struggled to speak under the pressure of our auras. “W- What do you want from us? Please, I beg *pant* for your forgiveness!”


Not caring about his pleading, I took out the weakest soul from our soul ring and pushed it into his body. As the soul touched his embryo-like thing… his body and soul exploded. We stopped his blood before it would splash on us and then made it disappear. [Let’s try it slowly…] Alice advised. Since we still had the same soul, we used that one. We slowly moved it towards the next test subject. These people were dirty rapists. It was natural that we would kill them.


Alice coiled her tail around the guy’s neck and raised him into the air. After pushing a newly made Soul Restoring Pill into his mouth, I started pushing the other soul into his body. Slowly and carefully. This guy didn’t explode upon contact, but he started screaming and sweating in pain. “Uh… Yuck. My tail is getting dirty with his sweat. I better wash my body after this so that I can serve you, dear~ Hehe,” Alice said with a disgusted face, which turned into a happy one after mentioning me. But I had to focus!


The more minds I had, the more minds were thinking of Alice… “I’m sorry… I’ll let you focus,” She realized her mistake and instead of talking, she too started controlling the soul. It slowly coiled around the soul of the guy and engulfed it completely. Suddenly, the guy turned mute and his eyes seemed dead.


“This is quite creepy… I really feel like an antagonist…” I said with a stiff face. Well, it was alright. These people were worthy of my wrath. I hated rape the most. His lifeless eyes were looking straight ahead, into Alice’s eyes. She leaned closer to him with a curious face. After poking his face, she said.


“Fumu… their souls are fusing and assimilating. I wonder what’s going to happen with him once the assimilation finishes.” I focused on the soul and felt that it was almost done. At that time, the guy started breathing slowly from time to time. His heart also started moving once again. The light slowly started returning into his lifeless eyes.


“AHHH!!!” The guy screamed out suddenly, which startled my dear Alice. She jumped back in her surprise since she didn’t expect such a thing. The guy had difficulties breathing with Alice’s tail around his neck. After looking around, he pointed at us with his mouth and eyes opened widely as he shouted. But he didn’t say anything. This was the soul of a monster we killed. He was flailing his arms and legs in the air.


“Fufu~ he is cute,” Alice laughed at his cute little struggling. Why was he cute? Because after completely merging, he turned into a beastmen. He had the features of an ape. He looked like a monkey, but seriously. He coiled his tail around Alice’s trying to free himself. Maybe I should call him, ‘it’.


Alice put him on the ground but still held him in place. His body transformed into a monkey, which was only about a hundred and twenty centimeters tall. What came next was even more surprising. Although he couldn’t stand in front of us, but instead of randomly lying on the ground, he kneeled with his head down. He was a new creature, created in OUR world. That was the reason why he had a natural affiliation towards us.


“Hiro… this is nice and all. We can turn people into stupid beastmen, but what about the humans and the monsters…?” Alice questioned, pointing out that we actually didn’t find anything good. In this case, it was better to combine these souls with animals. The same way we have been doing it up till now.


“Ehm… Argh! But what should we do with the humans? We should have put them into a mortal sector and keep them there. In that case, we could have spread these monsters through the whole world! The only monsters they can kill are the normal monsters, which don’t have their souls mixed,” I said while thinking about the tragic life of the humans.


“Well! We have only one choice left~ Make another sector, turn it into a forbidden one and fill it up with these kinds of monsters!” Alice exclaimed with a smile on her face. We didn’t have better ideas. We divided our world into two halves and teleported the normal monsters and humans out of the left one. After doing that, we teleported these super monsters into the left, while the normals were in the right. Of course, we also told the mortals what was going on, which caused a clamor.


They started whining that they lost many planets and such, so we turned a few planets to look the same as in the other half. Afterward, we moved the buildings to those. “There… now you can stop whining before I get angry!” I talked through my world grumpily. Though now that I think about it, I was in the wrong… They didn’t have their own worlds where they could go to. I guess I’ve got too much used to it.


Alice chuckled and petted my head. We teleported this monkey beastman away and then looked at the others with cold smiles. They saw the whole thing. A few more appeared of Alice and after holding up everyone into the air, I’ve got to work. I guess we can utilize these rapists in the future! Though they aren’t going to know about that.


“Fumu… shall we introduce this way of penalty?” Alice said after we finished transforming these humans.


“Good!” I exclaimed happily and then added. “Now… What were you talking about earlier? You turned me quite horny… Come and take care of me, hehe,” I said with a commanding voice while looking into her eyes playfully.


With everyone gone, she kneeled before me and looked up into my eyes deeply, with similarly playful eyes. All I felt was that my weapon was released from its cage. Before getting to work, all Alice said was - “Let’s play~”


---------------------------- Third Pov: --------------------------------


When Alice and Hiro left the area of Star Formation, everyone felt bittersweet in their hearts. They were supposed to be geniuses, yet they were commanded like chickens. Hitoshi was also among those people. He too performed very well, along with the whole class. All of them finished the task in just two days! Yet Alice and Hiro? Only one and half an hour! Anest a few days later also realized that something was wrong.


Her brother didn’t return. Knowing a few people who were members of her brother’s class, she went up to them and questioned them about it. After a beating up, they told her that they can’t talk about it because of an oath, which was taken by everyone. Knowing that she can’t look for information within the class, she looked for an elder. There was one, whom she knew better than most. That elder also guided the cultivators at the fifth level.


Anest flew straight towards his place. She found herself in front of a huge tree, which had a house carved out in it. That elder was none other than an elf. She knocked on the door and after hearing the elder’s answer, she entered. The room was tidy and cozy. There weren’t people other than the elder. After bowing slightly, Anest said - “Good afternoon, Elder Onas Sharurah.”


“Oh, Anest. Hello. What brings you here?” The knife-ear guy questioned with a gentle smile. Anest’s face suddenly turned much colder and cruel. She said with a serious face while frowning. “My little brother was probably killed. You were with him. What happened?”


He swung his arm and cut themselves off of space. After knowing that they were safe, he said with a sigh. “I wanted to help him, but I couldn’t. We can’t fail our mission here. I’ve been a member of this school for hundreds of years. Only a little more and we will be able to cause a riot! In the forthcoming war, we will be sure to destroy Genotin Academy! So I couldn’t step up against the other elders…”


“Your brother was killed by that pair of True Divine Beasts. You probably heard of them by now. They are very powerful and dangerous! Their souls are so powerful and they were able to kill a monster at the sixth level! Not to mention that they came only a few week ago… yet they advanced two stages already! This school has a Turtle God, but he is nowhere near as good as these two. I seriously don’t get what’s wrong with them…”


“The worst is that if this continues, then they might cause harm to our plans. Although they wouldn’t affect the cultivators at the sixth and seventh level, but they would surely win the war on the fifth level. Which would have catastrophic effects!” Elder Onas explained unhappily. Anest’s eyes opened widely upon hearing his words.


They have been conspiring against Genotin Academy for years. Onas contacted Angelwood Academy secretly and made an agreement. In case he helps beating Genotin Academy, he will be rewarded handsomely and he will turn into the most respectful member of Angelwood Academy after the director. Anest was lured to the other side with the same method. She was promised many benefits. What invited her the most was the hope of getting her hands on a Law Crystal.


Onas gathered quite a lot of members, who would fight against Genotin Academy in the forthcoming war. Naturally, they had to take an oath. He didn’t leave it to luck. Those who said no? They are under the ground… He wanted to scale the war on Angelwood Academy’s side by winning the fight between the fifth level cultivators easily. If that were to happen, then they could easily overrun the sixth and then the seventh level cultivators. That was why he wanted to take care of Hiro and Alice. He knew that they had the power to tip the balance.


“Anest… Listen. This is very important. I know that you hate them, but we can’t garner attention. We must stay low until the war. If you go and attack them, then the other elders are going to notice it. They aren’t idiots. They will know that one of them is a traitor. Although that would be quite good, but they would surely kill you as well. In their opinion, the next war would end in a stalemate at most, like always. But as those two would keep growing, they would win more and more battles for the academy. They would never risk losing them.”


“If you were to openly turn hostile against them, then they would rather kill you to please those two. You are a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Temporary Law Realm. We can’t lose you. You too are a key to our victory! Instead of raging, calm down and cultivate. Once the war begins, you can backstab those two. Not even they can stay alive after your attack and of that, I’m sure! There are only two weeks left until the war. Please bear with it and train as much as you can!” Elder Onas tried to persuade Anest. This was really important to all of them.


Anest frowned upon hearing his words. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in her wrath. Suddenly she sighed loudly and slumped down her shoulders. “*Sigh* Okay… I really want to take my revenge, but I can wait for only that much. I’m not idiot enough to mess up our plans. Don’t worry, my brother. I’ll have your revenge!” She exclaimed in herself while looking upward.


She looked straight into Onas’ eyes and then said. “I’ll go and enter the Abyss. It’s better if I don’t see those two or I might lose my clarity. I’ll be sure to win something good in the hall of the Abyss. I have one million a hundred and fifty thousand points anyway. Only fifty thousand more and I’ll be able to buy…”


“What!? Wonderful! Truly Wonderful! If you can buy that, then we will have a much greater chance at winning!” Onas cut into her words happily since he knew what she was talking about. The Abyss had a point system. They didn’t exactly know how it worked, but when a person was killed, they always gained points. All Anest had to do was to go and start slaughtering. With the treasure she would gain, she would have a lot of chance at tipping the scale.


Anest nodded and then with a serious face, she said - “Alright. I have a lot to do. I’ll take my leave.”


Elder Onas nodded as an answer and swung his arm. Space returned to its original state and Anest left his house. He put his hand on his chin and started thinking of the possibilities. After calculating many times, considering Anest’s new treasure, the result was always the same. With a smile on his face, he sat down to meditate. The result would be none other than that…


They would win!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 82 - Standstill Break

Standstill Break

Alice’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------

I pleasured my mate in every possible way, which naturally had its results. I was loved a lot~ After sleeping a good one, we left our world and went to the Zumn Reef to ask Aiko about something.


She was sitting there meditating, just like usually. After noticing us, she greeted us and questioned the reason for our visit. I put my hands behind my back and after leaning slightly forward, I said with a smile “Hi~ We came to ask you if there was a place where we can take… I don’t know. Quests with rewards?” I tilted my head to the side, questioning her.


Her ears twitched cutely. If only she would be young… “Hmm- In that case, you are looking for Babel. You can go there and take on quests. But be warned that most of them are in the Abyss. Even if only at the resting grounds. It’s the highest tower. I’m sure that you can find it,” She answered after a short moment of thinking.


“Could you tell us more about the Abyss?” I questioned her with a pitiful face and pleading eyes, but she only smirked as an answer and then said - “Heh, you can find out for yourselves. Work hard to fall deeper!”


The irony in your words… I thought unhappily. Facing the other way, I couldn’t help but start pouting. After turning back to look at her, I showed her my middle finger. Her eyes opened widely and before we could leave, I was still able to see from the corner of my right eye, that she started laughing while hitting the table. “Hahaha, I didn’t expect that. But you better not get used to that…” She sent her thoughts straight towards my mind.


Not answering, we used our mind powers. It rushed through the whole planet and we felt that huge tower she was talking about. Babel, it is. [Honestly, we should just ask Narihi… I’m sure that she has been to the deeper parts of the Abyss.] Hiro remarked while looking at me.


[I know. Let’s talk with them before going to the Babel.] I agreed with him with a smile on my face. Ugh… what came to me? I’m getting in the mood to love you, dear? I questioned Hiro, not knowing what was going on. We had sex just now…


[I’m sorry… It’s because your smile took my breath away. I want to hug you!] Hiro exclaimed. It couldn’t be helped. He coiled his strong arms around me and I felt wonderful. I started swaying my tail in my happiness, while his nature-like fragrance entered my nostrils. I sniffed his chest, which tickled him. His head was on the top of my head, while he was caressing my back. He wasn’t horny, yet. He was just loving me. I coiled my tail around his waist, while he has done the same.


After standing there in such a position for a few minutes, we realized that we didn’t want to separate. But then again… flying like that would be weird. In his embrace, I felt peaceful and home. The world felt like a standstill. Still, we separated with smiles on our faces, which soon turned into sadder ones. It felt cold without his arms and the standstill was also broken. Others would kill for this kind of pain… Our biggest problem was that we had to separate from our hug to live our lives. Such a tragic tale!


“Your self-ridiculing sarcasm is unfortunately accurate. Haha,” Hiro said with a laugh, and then put his hand on my face. His smile was so gentle and loving.


“Mmmmmh~” I screamed with my lips pressed against each other as I jumped on him. “Haha, stupid girl. Get off of my face, I can’t see anything!” Hiro shouted in his surprise. I turned around only to see a random woman in front of us. After crashing into her, all of us fell downward. She was weaker than us, so after everyone regained their controls, she apologized for getting in our way, and then left before we could say anything.


“Ehm… I’m sorry? Well, no. Not really,” I talked to myself and Hiro. After ruffling my hair, we looked for Narihi with our mind powers. There was an entrance to a cave and after entering it, we saw something we shouldn’t have… Luckily, they were too focused on each other to notice us.


[I guess we better ask her later…] I remarked through our bond as we silently left. We took our way towards Babel and a huge tower, reaching into the skies appeared in front of us. It was covered in long vines, also extending into the skies. That building looked to be really old, but it was visibly stable. Not even time took its effect on that tower. The entrance was on the ground and after entering through it, we found ourselves in a huge hall.


There were quite a lot of cultivators inside, but only a few of them were at the World Realm. I could say that seeing cultivators at the sixth realm was the norm here. I also got a few ‘curious’ looks, but no one made a move. Good for them. We found Elder Galen Parros and Jason Gold here. His shining golden hair was a trademark of his. Although Jason didn’t notice us, but Galen did.


Upon seeing us, he walked up to us, with a smile on his face. While being here, we have got to know that he was actually an elder with little to no authority. But we didn’t care about that. Authorities were only for humans and other races, not us. No one can command us, True Divine Beasts! We have no god!


[But while living among the humans, we should abide their laws.] Hiro remarked, startling me for a moment. But in the next second, he started chuckling, which turned into a silent laughter. Looking at it from an outsider’s point of view, he looked like an idiot… since he started laughing at nothing, out of nowhere.


[Hirooo~ Please… Just stop it.] I thought while shaking my head sideways and burying my face in my palms.


[Haha~ Okay. I was just kidding, though you know that.] I couldn’t help but shake my head, knowing that I wasn’t any different!


“H- Hello,” Elder Galen greeted ahead of us with a happy face. Upon eye contact, I saw it all. His fake happiness had no way to escape my eyes. Instead of happiness, his true feeling was hope. He was simply here to keep up a good relationship with us.


He was just a weak elder, who was worth even less than a lot of the stronger cultivators, who had a bright future to move ahead. We were also such people. He probably wanted to stay in a good relationship and increase his own status in the future. If we were to be average cultivators, then he would never even bother with looking at us, much less greet ahead of us.


Honestly, though, I never understood what they thought. It’s not like he is our teacher. So why would his status go up? It was a stupid way of thinking. But we didn’t mind it. Although he wouldn’t get too much out of this fake relationship, but we would!


“Good Morning Elder Galen,” I greeted back with a bright smile on my face. Usually, at least fifty percent of a person’s relationships were such kind. The kind which served mutual benefits. Nothing more. [And the other forty is for just spending and wasting time with people we don’t care about…] Hiro added sarcastically. Agreeing with him, I didn’t say anything.


“What brings you here?” Galen asked with a smile on his face. That feeling of fear of being refused also disappeared from the depths of his eyes. Laughable.


“Oh, we just want to gather information about this place and then take on a quest,” Hiro continued, while his sneaky tail was poking my butt. Pervert.


[I am.] Of course, he had to chime in and add his thoughts.


“Well, in that case, please follow me. I’ll tell you everything you have to know and I’ll even take care of the procedures. The line is really long…” He finished his sentence with a ‘winner’ face, while looking towards the long line of cultivators, who were ready to take on quests. This is why we also wanted to stay in a good relationship.


Truth be told, I’m more for the honest bonds. But I guess this one should be okay. After thanking him, we followed him into a private looking room. There were comfortable armchairs and sofas around a big table. Hiro sat down in one of them and I took my right place. On his lap. Galen blanked out for a moment while looking at us, but he soon returned and took his place as if nothing happened.


[This is gonna be interesting…] Hiro remarked and I naturally knew his meaning. The bulge under my butt was a proof of my belief in him.


“So let’s start,” Galen said, leaning forward with his fingers clasped. “As you know, this place is called the Babel. Why is it so tall? When Gaia founded the school and we came to join, this tower was already here. At that time, we too questioned her, asking why was it so tall, but she told us that it didn’t have a meaning. After exploring it, we realized that it was indeed the truth. You can go up, but above the ground floor, the whole place is empty…”


“Now enough of its history. You can take up quests here, which are tasks, given by the staff of the school and the elders. Usually, the tasks are subjugation missions be it in the abyss or in the surrounding planets.” He stopped for a moment, waiting for us to understand everything. Not like he had to since we weren't retarded… and yes, there were a few other planets besides this one, which were mostly infected by monsters.


Seeing that we were sitting there with unbothered faces, he scratched the back of his head and after an awkward laugh, he cleared his throat and finally continued. “So… Numerous people can take up the same quest, even if they are different groups. This is because these quests are a must. The elders are also training and working hard to advance and the classes are taking up enough time. We don’t have the time to even go as far as holding these tests weekly.”


“So the test you took part in, happens only each year, while you have to finish a set number of quests, depending on your level and talent, monthly. Determining the number of quests a student has to complete is actually one of my responsibilities. Unfortunately, I’m responsible only for the initial steps, but this means that I can help you out for now!” He said with a red face while scratching the back of his head. He seemed to be nervous, but upon reaching the end of his explanation, his face lit up with hope.


[Poor guy. He is trying to impress us, not knowing that we can see through him. He is completely unlike Aiko or Genotan. They are hard to see through…] I thought while looking at Galen pitifully. Before he could notice it, Hiro turned my face away and gave me a kiss.


[What are you doing? It would only make him feel worse if he was to see you pitying him.] Hiro rebuked me through our bond, while his tongue rolled inside my mouth. We quickly finished up, while Elder Galen was looking to the side. Our kiss didn’t take more than a second, so we were quick~


After coughing once, he continued with a slightly red face. He looked so innocent… “In case another group accepts the same quest as yours, the one who finishes it earlier will get the rewards. Which are none other than World Crystals, and that you have to finish one less mission. I know that this sounds weird, but these were Gaia’s rules, which weren’t changed for many years.”


We frowned upon hearing the first half of his last sentence. “Why would it be weird? Although it doesn’t have immediate rewards, but something much better! On one hand, it filters the lazy people and makes them work harder. Of course, there are still many who quickly finish their tasks and then go lazing around… but it’s still better. On the other hand, it creates the perfect mood for a competitive environment.”


Hiro told his opinion about Gaia’s method. Galen opened his eyes widely in his surprise upon finally understanding it. What… did he not know this? We looked at each other and chuckled.


“Hmm… I never thought of it like this before. What you are saying is indeed true,” He said, which was followed by his praise. Of course, he just had to do it. How surprising... he was a boot licker as well. [You are turning too sarcastic today, Alice.] Hiro remarked. Honestly, I don’t like them.


“So what about those missions?” Hiro questioned him while spreading his legs, causing my butt to slid down between them. Now I was sitting between his legs and his weapon was pressing against my back. Hopefully, Galen won’t use his mind power to sense his surroundings.


“Ah, I almost forgot it. Haha- The minimum number of missions that you have to do is five. Not even I can com- advise you to do less.” He clenched his fists nervously for a moment upon realizing that he almost slipped and said 'command'. This situation was quite interesting. We were just freshmen, yet an elder was afraid of us.


[Only one? I remember you can put off Elder Genotan quite easily as well…] Hiro remarked through our bond with a skeptical tone, which made me chuckle.


[But he isn’t afraid of us, he is just-]


[Yes, he just can’t say anything to you once you start talking about what he wanted to do with me. Haha.] Hiro cut into my thoughts and laughed at me. I shrugged my shoulders and admitted that there were two elders, who were afraid of us. I’ll get a kink for this if this continues…


“Five? That’s not much. Does it come with any perks if we complete more quests? I mean, even if we have to travel through days, completing five quests in a month is nothing,” I questioned him while leaning slightly forward, with a curious face.


“Like I said before, you get World Crystals after your quests. So as long as you are in need of them, you’ll have to take on more quests. Also, probably these missions are the only income for most of the cultivators in the school, other than their monthly salary, which hasn’t been decided for you either. Usually, the elders wait with it until the yearly Crazed Run. You will probably learn of the results the next day. I’m sure that you will get a lot of World Crystals, considering your performance.”


“You will have to come to Babel in case you want to receive your earnings. Actually, anything that is related to missions or World Crystals is here. I don’t have too much of a say in how many World Crystals you will get, but I’ll try to buff it up.” He finished his explanation with a smile and then said that he was going to bring in a few quests, which were at our levels. After telling him that he could bring quests which were for cultivators at the first stage of Temporary Law Realm, he left with a surprised face.


We didn’t really want to take on such quests, but at least seeing them should be fine. Those dinosaurs couldn’t teleport, but real monsters could! We wouldn’t overestimate our own abilities. It would be very dangerous to go on such quests at our level. But if we were to break through to the next stage…


[We should just use the souls. We don’t have to create even more such monsters in our own world either and the upcoming war is also a good place for us to gather new souls…] Hiro remarked, which made me think twice about taking harder quests. A few seconds later, Galen was already back with the usual, diamond shaped, Memory Crystal in his hands.


We touched it and the details of a few quests flooded our minds. There were subjugation quests, dungeon diving where we had to get specific items and bring back those. We also learned of two quests, which were for cultivators at the sixth level. Most of the quests were in the Abyss and we actually had to kill the overgrowing population of monsters on the same path we took. The path of the entrance exam. This meant that keeping it ‘safe’ for the newcomers was one of our responsibilities. In case a powerful monster appeared, we had to take care of it!


Now we understood what was going on. Out of curiosity, I couldn’t help but ask. “Could you tell us what are the high-level cultivators’ missions like?”


His face stiffened for a moment, and then after making a thoughtful face, he talked with his hand on his chin. “Hmm… We had to take an oath, so I can’t tell you too much about it, but the Abyss is divided up among many powers. For example, if a student of Angelwood Academy were to be noticed in our territory, then he or she would be killed on the spot. Naturally, the really powerful cultivators can come and go anywhere they want to. Not like anyone could stop them.”


“The cultivators at the sixth level are mostly responsible for defending our territory on the first level of the Abyss, while at the seventh level, they are responsible for the deeper levels. But I’m sure that you will get there, so you will learn more about it in the future,” He said while waving his hand. Well, he said that it wasn’t much, but it was more than enough to us for now. I imagine that they are having skirmishes, assaults and such. Probably.


After deciding to take on both quests, which were for the cultivators at the Temporary Law Realm, we also selected another three.


“A- Are you sure? You should be more careful. What if-?” He started dissuading us with a worried face, but we stopped him and told him that we would be alright. He helplessly put down his hands on the table and sighed loudly. “But be careful…” He added with another sigh. If we were to die, his chance to gain some benefits would also swim away, so his worry was natural, and this wasn’t my delusion.


“Do we have to do anything else, or can we go?” Hiro asked while caressing the back of my head. His fingers brushed through my long and rich hair, which felt wonderful. I closed my eyes for a moment in bliss.


“No, you can leave,” Galen answered with a smile. Sadly, Hiro’s movements soon came to an end because he stopped his caressing and told me that we were leaving. But before standing up, he leaned close to my right ear and whispered into it.


His deep voice echoed and trembled in my ear. [I’ll caress your body all over the place soon enough.] A bolt of electricity rushed through my whole body. Suddenly, I felt so horny suddenly, that I was barely able to hold back myself. My eyes turned into slits and my heart started beating rapidly. We should leave…


We left the building almost running and after entering our own world, we made love. When we finished, we sat down back to back and started cultivating. We consumed tens of millions of World Crystals, along with quite a lot of souls. It happened four days later, that we stopped. We were at the late seventh stage of World Realm.


Our speed was literally ridiculous. Honestly… not even True Divine Beasts could be our match. And this was true even before we learned of Soul Eater. I don’t know the exact reason behind it, but our speed probably has something to do with our bond.


[Mh~ My dear is the best! We are even better than the other shitty gods. Haha-] I thought happily with a smile on my face, while rubbing my head on Hiro’s. He was embracing me from behind, with his arms coiled around my belly. His chin was on my shoulder. The rays of our sun penetrated our skins, filling us with a feeling of satisfaction. The gentle wind we made was only adding fuel to the blissful feeling.


“WAAA! I love you~” Hiro suddenly roared up and pushed me down on the ground in the grassy plain. His muscular figure loomed over me and his shadow fell on my face. I smiled as I put my right hand on his smooth face. Raising my hand, I sneaked my fingers into his hair, and then moved it downward to his neck, from the back of his head. His eyes and face looked serious, but I felt his love for me. It was more than anything I’ve ever felt. He moved his head towards me and kissed me deeply. We didn’t even use our tongues, we just stayed like that for a long time before separating.


Both of us breathed in long after it, and then sat up with happy faces. He hugged me into his embrace and ruffled my hair. We didn’t move. We just sat there and felt our stirring hearts. My heart was beating slower than ever. I felt peaceful and happy. “My-my… I really don’t need more than you,” I said in a low voice. He was caressing the back of my head in the same manner, which I enjoyed before. After giving a kiss on the top of my head, we stood up and prepared to leave.


Since this was our first month, we didn’t have to take on any quests, so time wasn’t pressuring us. This was the last day of the month anyway, so we still had thirty days left. “After so much love… let the feast begin!” Hiro exclaimed with an excited face. That was a sudden mood turn… though I couldn’t complain since I was affected by his excitement and I was kicked out of my blissful one… stupid Hiro. Mood killer!


“Don’t worry, once we come back, we will sit down here and look at the stars. I love you so much anyway, so returning to this mood won’t be hard,” Hiro said after feeling that I was slightly unhappy with the sudden mood change. His words melted my heart and I couldn’t feel annoyed anymore.


After leaving our world, we didn’t meet with Poirlion and Narihi and only told them that we were going to do quests.


“Wait- wait! But why don’t you come with us?” Narihi questioned through her mind power. Her voice sounded worried.


“Sorry, but we don’t want to rely on your strength. If you were to come, we would be filled with a feeling of comfort. With you beside us, we would never feel real danger and that is something we don’t want to. I swear that next time we will take you with us. Okay?” I told her honestly feeling happy that she felt worried because of us. It meant that she cared about us, which never hurt.


“*Sigh* Alright… but be careful. Don’t die or else we won’t have anyone to serve… haha,” Poirlion added jokingly, but I picked up on his last words. Although it sounded like a joke, but he meant it. They knew of our plans. We were going to build a kingdom of two halves! And we needed people to do that!


“Don’t worry. What do you think? Is there anyone who can kill us? The idiot couple?” Hiro answered to Poirlion, which was followed by their laughter.


“Well, Lord Hiro~ There is one more idiot couple now,” Narihi said playfully. We laughed at her words and after saying goodbye, we left towards the Abyss. It was time to finally explore the shallowest parts of it. Let’s see what does it hold in store for us!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 83 - True Strength

True Strength
[What I Call Art]​

Hiro’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------

We moved towards the portal to the Abyss where we had to enter when we took the entrance exam. Probably a large part of the resting room was mapped out. These quests all held parts of that map and the path to get there. This meant that the more quests we did, the more easily we could orientate in the Abyss, which was also a gift in itself!


When we arrived at the portal, we found a large group of cultivators in front of it. Aiko was also there. A few of them jumped through the portals, while others were taking their oath and handed over their World Crystals. Oh really, this is a new week, which means that this is an exam day. I thought upon realizing what was going on. We landed in front of the portal and greeted Aiko.


“Oh, hello you two. Taking up some quests? Ny…” She wanted to continue, but a ‘nya’ almost slipped in. Luckily for her, she shut her mouth in time. With a tint of red on her face, she continued - “Let’s see… how much did you advance~” With a playful look on her face, she used her mind power. It rushed through our bodies, unraveling everything. Her eyes opened widely, along with her mouth.


Slightly leaning backward, she exclaimed loudly and unbothered - “What the fuck?! Aren’t you being a bit too unfair? We have a True Divine Beast, but she is nowhere near as good as you. Just what are you doing? How the hell are you so quick!?” In the end, she was already standing in front of us, holding my collar and shaking me. I looked at Alice with a helpless face and nodding head.


I grabbed Aiko’s wrists, saying - “St- stop alr-eady…” Unfortunately, she was much stronger than me, so I had no way to stop her and thanks to my continuously shaking head, I couldn’t talk coherently. Alice saved the day by standing between me and Aiko, who grumpily pulled back her hands. “Finally… but why me? You could have shaken Alice as well… Why always me!?” I asked aloud with a questioning face.


“Everyone is alway shaking me! Shake her!” I said while pointing at Alice and then continued - “If you shake her, then at least I’ll see a pair of bouncing tits! But... me?”


“Hahaha~” Alice laughed at my words heartily, while Aiko only covered her face and shook her head sideways. The new students were looking at me weirdly, but I caught a few of them with lustful eyes. They paid the price. I swung my tail and cut out their eyes one by one. They screamed out in pain, but they soon turned silent. They wouldn’t be here otherwise. “Hmph… know your places. She is mine only.” I said arrogantly and grumpily.


Everyone was trying to steal my woman! [No… you are thinking too much into it. They were just looking and it’s not like they could do anything to me. Though I don’t mind your decision. I mean… look.] Alice rebuked me, but her words were followed by her actions. A few girls were sneaking ‘such’ kind of peeks at me, but their eyes also ‘disappeared’ from their sockets. Eh? Was I really that cruel and evil?


After shrugging once, I decided to not bother with it. I wasn’t a human anymore and it’s not like we did anything serious. Healing the eyes would take only a day at most and maybe even less if they focused on healing them.


“Such possession… You are so weird,” Aiko remarked while pulling on the sides of her mouth and quickly swaying her furry tail.


[We should get a hold of that…] Alice remarked, but then she remembered about Rin. Poor Rin.


[What poor? She is liking it when I do it, so it’s no problem!] Knowing my meaning, Alice denied my words and then summoned Rin. After her welcoming ceremony, which was a lick on our faces, she sat down between us. Aiko’s eyes sparkled with a never before seen light. She clasped her hands and appeared in front of Rin.


“Oh my, such a cute creature! Let me love you~” She said playfully with a smile on her face, and then moved her hand towards Rin. She naturally started growling upon seeing the incoming hand and pulled up the skin on her teeth.


Aiko pulled back her hand quickly, fearing Rin’s bite, and said with a betrayed face - “What? You don’t like me!? This is so terrible!” She then looked at us, saying that we should teach Rin to love her, with her hands on her hips. Both of us laughed at her antics and went through the portal while waving our hands. There was still a guy who took the oath quickly and entered right after us. He was the last of his group.


We had five people behind us. Turning around, with my hands on my hips, I questioned them - “What now… do you want to leech off of us?”


“What’s with you? You are being so bossy today. Hahaha~” Alice remarked on my behavior and then laughed loudly.


“I don’t know what is going on today, but I am in such a mood. I can’t help it. Ah… just forget what I asked. I’m sorry, I guess.” Realizing that I was in the wrong, I waved my hand and said with a helpless face. They heaved out with a sigh of relief. I guess our actions from before scared them.


While looking at one of them, my eyes turned into slits, my scales covered my body and Blank crept out from under my skin and scales, covering my body. A spear appeared in my hand, ready to use. Alice did the same thing, but she was using Infinis’ color, so she was dark purple. “Well, see ya’~ and good luck on your exams!” I said with a smile and after waving my hand once, we disappeared so quickly from their views that they probably barely saw our movements.


[So much showing off… though it was funny.] Alice though while laughing. A few monsters appeared in front of us, but we rushed through them as if they would have been ghosts. Only their mangled corpses were left in their places. Naturally, we didn’t leave behind the World Crystals. Hearing my apology was more than enough for them! Seriously… why is it so hard to say? I don’t understand. Was it because it was hard to admit that you were in the wrong?


Because we always wanted to be the winners? That might be so… [It’s useless to delve too deeply when it comes to apologies. It’s just hard to say, but you meant it honestly, which was enough! At least, in my opinion, it was.] Alice comforted me with a smiling face, though that looked quite creepy since her face was covered by Blank.


[I’ll remember you…] Alice remarked with an angry tone, but she didn’t take it to heart. Both of us laughed and also killed another group of monsters at the same time. We reached the same cave where there were many World Crystals before. On our way, we also went past a few groups and we found a few groups here as well. A similar horde of monsters was also here, fighting with the cultivators.


Since our Destiny’s Descent was being held stacked up, we just swung our weapons in an arc. A powerful stream of energy rushed out of our bodies, through our weapons, and went past the hordes of monsters. They were crushed on the spot, leaving only a long trail of blood and gore in its wake. Both the monsters and the examinees stopped fighting. With a clear path in front of us, we went through the whole cavern, unbothered. The World Crystals on the walls were inviting, but we knew that we weren’t allowed to take them away.


There was a surveillance system here. We weren’t punished for taking it away last time, only because we too were examinees. But now? Our salaries would be probably taken away.


[Do you really believe in that? I bet that we could bend those rules…] Alice thought evilly while touching a World Crystal on the wall. She rubbed it with her pointing finger and then turned towards me with a smile on her face.


[Eh? Do you want to crush the hopes of these people by taking it away? Hahaha~ You are such a bad dragon. But it would be taken away from us anyway…] I answered her while holding the side of my head, shaking it.


[Haha, don’t worry. I was just joking. We have more than enough for now and I’m sure that we won’t be lacking in it in the future either. Let’s go, honey~] She thought sweetly, melting my heart.


We turned around and after waving our hands at the newcomers, we left. That narrow pathway which was before the cavern was no more. Beyond it, the passage was wide and the ground was smooth. There were caverns on the right side of the trail, while there was only the wall of the Abyss on the left. A few bigger monsters were in those dens, who were at the sixth or seventh stage. Two of our quests had to do with these monsters.


Since we had to stack up our attacks anyway, we taunted these lazy bastards with our first three attacks. After summoning our clones, our stacks reached five in just a moment. At the same level, these monsters had no chance, which was kind of sad. I mean… we already killed half of them. We just had to record their dead bodies or their empty caves in a memory crystal. They wouldn’t leave unless they were killed or chased away, so as long as they weren’t here, our missions were done.


The boss of the area, a bat-like monster flew out of its cave and screeched. It was only at the eighth stage, so Alice welcomed it with widespread arms. She jumped into the air with a somersault and smashed her staff into its head. Thanks to Infinis’ enhanced ability, the bat had no time to react. Its head was crushed on the spot, but since Alice was rotating, she also used her tail. Its axe-like tip cut the monster’s body in half. She landed gracefully, with her legs closed and tail straight. Blood, brain matters, and body parts landed on the ground, all around her.


She used her energy to create a dome and keep herself clean. “And you said that I was showing off? Then what are you doing?” I questioned her while walking up to her and hanging a filament of meat in front of her, which landed on me, thanks to her attack. Alice grabbed my wrist and pushed it away while evading me and going ahead.


“Haha~ Interesting play, let’s see how you react now,” I shouted after her with a smirk and threw the line of meat towards her back. She turned around in a flash and spun her staff in a circle, in front of her. The meat was smashed away and she stayed clean.


“A dragon must be clean!” She exclaimed with her chest stuck out, in a proud manner, with her right hand held in front of her chest. We laughed at her tantrum, but at that time, a spider jumped down from out of nowhere, wishing to bite her. Before it could reach Alice, Rin also jumped out of nowhere and pounced onto the back of the spider. It was pushed away with a large gash on its back. Rin turned into a cloud of black smoke and then reappeared behind the spider. She swiped with her right paw and broke the legs of the monster.


It fell to the ground and before it could start regenerating or flying or literally doing anything, Rin was already on its back, biting its head from above. The skin on the sides of her mouth split into two parts and her jaws opened up. Since when did she have a dragon-like mouth? I swear that not even a snake could open its mouth so widely. Naturally, the spider’s body was crushed on the spot. Rin walked up to us with her head held high.


I couldn’t help but laugh at the proud behavior of these monsters… “What’s with you girls? Seriously… and she is even mimicking you! You are teaching her bad things, Alice!” I rebuked her jokingly. She made a pitiful face, while Rin rubbed her head on Alice’s. I shook my head sideways and jumped onto Rin’s back with Alice in tow. Rin roared, which echoed in this ever silent Abyss and ran forward. There was no wind to whistle in our ears. Rin knew where we wanted to go and strangely enough, we were there in a few moments.


As she stopped, we looked down at her with curious eyes. “Do you know the whole Abyss or what? I can only wonder about you, little Rin,” I said with a smile on my face and then patted her head, while Alice stroked her behind her ears. She purred and swayed her tail happily. This place was deep in the Abyss. Not as much as when I jumped down with Alice’s body, but we were quite close to the place where the monsters were at the Temporary Law Realm.


We were actually done with two quests already and the third one was in front of us! This time we didn’t have to kill anything. There was a long bridge, which led from this side to the other one. Before reaching the sixth Temporary Law Realm, we couldn’t fly. Such being the case, anyone below it had to use bridges.


If nothing else, then we had the ability to levitate, though we didn’t intend to test it out. There was a huge chasm between this side and the other one and the bridge was made out of thick vines with diameters of ten meters! But there was a problem. A report said that a group from Angelwood Academy sneaked in and destroyed the bridge. This was indeed true because instead of a thick and long vine-bridge, only the dark chasm was in front of us.


I looked at Alice with my brows raised. She turned towards me with a smiling face and then stomped on the ground. A thick layer of earth started appearing under us, out of nowhere. Since making anything grow out of the Abyss Stone was impossible, we had to create the foundation as well. The Abyss had strange settings. Relatively speaking, I should be able to create matter even on the other side of this chasm. But I couldn’t.


Both sides of the cliff were spacious. After Alice made a smaller mountain on this side, I focused on the nature elements and made huge vines grow out of the thick earth mountain. Strangely enough, I couldn’t grow it further than ten meters from me. Now I understand why was this a dangerous quest. Supposedly, we had to walk on top of the vine, which would hang in the air before reaching the other side. Considering that the other side was about a kilometer away, this was a bit risky.


Before I could step on the vine, Rin stopped next to me and rubbed her head on my left shoulder and then pushed me away. She turned into a shadow and appeared on the other side of the Abyss… “You aren’t called an Abyss Panther for nothing, are you?” I asked myself as I put my hand on my hips. Rin stomped on the ground and the same kind of mountain grew out on the other side, which was followed by a ridiculous thing.


Rin jumped into the air and a thick vine grew behind her. She turned into a cloud of smoke and flew through the air in that form. It took only a few seconds for her to reach our side. Her vine connected and intertwined with mine and finished doing so, exactly when she landed in front of me.


I made a surprised face while looking at her, standing there proudly. She was waiting for something… “Hahaha~ Who has the best cat in the universe!” I exclaimed happily as I embraced her around her furry neck. She rubbed her head on my shoulder and purred happily. Alice put her hand on her face and started shaking her head sideways, muttering…


“We could have used our monster forms and flown… This wasn’t even a hard mission!”


“Ah! Really… maybe I shouldn’t have used seven of my minds to fantasize about your body while being covered in chocolate…” I cried out in surprise upon realizing my mistake. The worst was that she just added fuel to the fire by doing the same. Love is stealing away our sanity! Since we wanted to try out the bridge anyway, we walked on it and reached the other side in a few seconds. Naturally, we ran… we didn’t want to waste our time.


We also made handrails on its two sides, so it looked perfectly fine. After recording its picture with a Memory Crystal, we moved on. Now was the time for the real deal! Instead of souls, we poured World Crystals into Rin, so that she won’t get left behind. So she was actually at the ninth stage already! Just a few step away from breaking through! I can’t wait for her to finally break through. She is going to be super strong! Her strength was basically twenty percent more than normal cultivators, which was a lot!


It didn’t take more than a few minutes of walking to reach our next and most powerful enemy up till now. This monster was of the spider kind. It has been reported that this monster was walking too close to the bridge and the other places nearby, so our mission was to kill it. It had eight legs and eight red eyes. Its abdomen ended in a spiky point, which looked really dangerous just from a look. Its mandibles and those purple tints on the tips of its fangs looked really threatening.


“Do you think that it’s poisonous?” Alice asked with a stiff face, but she quickly realized that it didn’t matter. Our bodies were resistant to poison anyway, but the white pill we took in Vertshadow provided us with immunity against poisons. We should visit a dungeon sometimes… except for the Phoenix Medal, all of our treasures were taken away, which was kind of sad! We worked hard for those.


“Yeah, we did. But we are unfair anyway, so getting our hands on other treasures shouldn’t be a problem. Let’s visit a dungeon after this-” Alice remarked upon hearing my thoughts while looking at me with her right brow raised, and then she started babbling about a dungeon. But I stopped her by mentioning the upcoming war, which was only a week away. We didn’t have more time to talk because the Bane Spider noticed us. We quickly merged into a single creature and then turned into our monster form.


Twelve draconic heads grew out of our bodies. Our body was only three meters tall and twelve meters long. That much was necessary to cause serious wounds on this monster. The black spider, with white spots on its abdomen, screeched loudly and then disappeared from its position. We felt a powerful aura coming from behind us. The wind whistled and the air trembled. We ducked down, but one of our heads wasn’t quick enough and it was cut off on the spot by the spider’s leg.


Our blood sprayed out of our missing neck, but the wound healed in just a moment and our head was already growing back. The spider appeared in front of us, thinking that we would turn around to attack it, but it was wrong. With our jaws opened widely, we were waiting for its appearance. Rin also appeared behind it at the same time and bit into the middle of its abdomen. We used six and five of our heads to bite its two frontal legs. It screamed out in pain upon feeling our teeth and our poison.


It couldn’t teleport away as long as we were holding it. I tore out its left leg and I wanted to bite its face, but sadly, that didn’t happen. It jumped into the air and teleported away. It wanted to land on its back and smash Rin into the ground, but before it could do so, she also turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared from its back. It screeched angrily, looking for Rin, but it couldn’t find her. Using our bond, we sensed that she was actually right behind the spider, walking around it in a circle, waiting for the right moment.


Since the spider was looking out so much for Rin, we used our sixth move. A twenty meters wide, concentrated blade of energy flew out of our wings, straight towards the spider. It wanted to teleport away, but we were exactly on time to use Bolt of Silence. Our souls were at the seventh stage of Baby Soul, so our souls were actually stronger than the spider’s. At the same time, we also rushed towards its temporarily paralyzed body.


Just as it finished defending against our soul attack, our Wing Attack arrived in front of it. Unluckily, it didn’t go deeper than a few centimeters, cutting into its face, before the spider teleported away. Its wound was nothing serious. At least a few of its eyes were destroyed. Its left leg was already half back to our dismay, while our missing head was back in its full glory. Our only advantage was that our poison was in it. If only we would have the Binding Clock now… We could finish this in just a few moves!


It appeared on our left and it wanted to pierce our back from above with its pointy leg. We quickly moved aside and its leg smashed into the ground, making a tiny crack on it. We whipped our tail towards its face, but it teleported to our right side exactly at that moment. Using six of our heads on the right side, we welcomed it with our jaws opened widely. We used our Breath Attack straight on its face, while it pinned down one of our heads on the ground. Its leg penetrated one brain of our brains, while the spider buried its fangs into another head.


[Ugh… that’s kinky. It’s a bit painful, but… whatever!] I shrugged off the pain I felt, feeling happy that I found an interesting opponent. Finally! Our attack also struck its face, destroying the monster’s head completely. It spun in the air and landed on its back. Seven


After screeching loudly, it disappeared from where it was and appeared further away from us. A black light shone, and its head started regenerating with a visible speed, but Rin wasn’t just looking. She appeared behind the spider and tore off the pointy tip of its abdomen. The spider screamed out in pain, but we also reached its front and using ten of our heads, we bit into it.


Its head, its frontal legs, all of them were torn off. Suddenly, the spider shot a thread of web towards the ceiling and started rotating in a circle. Rin was cut across her neck, while another five of our heads were cut off. [Fuck this shit!] Alice thought annoyedly. Rin disappeared from where she stood and stopped further away. She focused on healing and we did the same, just like the spider. We poured Hydra Qi into our wounds and three of our heads grew back completely. We still had four missing, but we could heal that later.


Now was the time to attack! We whipped our tail towards its rotating body. The result was good enough. Although our tail was also cut off, but six of its legs were crushed in the process! Eight.


Rin teleported above the spider and cut off its thread and then disappeared again. She had a lime-colored light shining across her neck when she appeared. Her wound was barely visible. It seems like she inherited the best of our traits after all. The spider landed on the ground with a loud thud and missing legs. It quickly teleported away, not wishing to get struck by our attack. Rin focused on her soul and collected all the soul force she had. Doing the same, we prepared for a final attack.


I wonder how big this will be. Rin… Cover us. Hahaha~ I thought while wondering about the effects of our next attack. I knew how powerful the twelfth was when we were at the fifth stage. It’s probably not much stronger than before, but who knows. Luckily, we had only eight stacks. The spider started teleporting continuously and each time it appeared somewhere, it had more of its body recovered. It didn’t escape because it wanted revenge.


Using a few of the souls we had, we made a powerful formation, which locked space. Although we couldn’t do it ourselves, but the Space Locking formation did its job perfectly at such times. We used Hydro Mind on it, twelve times… since we had all of our heads back. One of our minds was focused on healing. The spider stopped in place upon being attacked with such a large amount of Mind Attacks.


Alice’s multicasting minds also finished the Space Locking formation at the same time and shot it towards the spider. Lines of runes appeared around the spider. Since it couldn’t teleport and it couldn’t walk either, it wanted to fly away. But at that time, not only Rin, but we as well used our soul force to attack it. It fell back to the ground and screeched in pain. [You’ll pay now you shitty bastard.] I thought upon remembering how it hurt Rin.


We moved our long necks and intertwined them into a single, long one. Our necks combined and a huge dragon head appeared in their places. We opened our single head. Our throat looked like a huge cannon. A powerful mix of our energies was already collected in it. We roared loudly, while our attack was also released towards the spider. It should have left when it had the chance. A fifty meters tall dragon head rushed towards its three meters tall, tiny body. The spider was in deep shit, but it didn’t know about it yet.


Just as it opened its eyes since it regained its consciousness, it saw the opened jaws of our energy attack. Eight it is. Even our body was thrown backward when we released this attack. It actually… went through the spider and destroyed its body completely and then moved ahead.


[Eh? The spider wasn’t a big enough target?] I realized why it didn’t explode on the spot.


[It seems…] Alice thought agreeing with me. We naturally recorded the death of the spider and the put away our Memory Crystal. The Eighth Form smashed into the wall of the Abyss and then hell broke loose. Rin jumped back into our world temporarily. Although our attack itself didn’t have an effect on us, but it had on Rin. When the green, sun-like energy shone and rushed past our bodies, Rin also appeared. But what we expected didn’t happen. There was no collapsion of space.


Although there was a huge hole in the wall of the Abyss, which had a diameter of five meters and it was ten meters deep, but space was completely stable. [Hmph! This is the true strength! It isn’t to kill someone at the same level as you but to go beyond the limits of numbers and the world. To defy the norms and create your own norms, beliefs. The strength to create something new. Something which isn’t a generic shit!] I thought righteously. In my past life, I wrote a novel in my free time.

------

It was a lot of fun to do. At first look, it looked like a generic novel. Probably most of the readers never noticed the truth behind it. That it wasn’t just a generic novel. I hid pieces of me and my thoughts in it. I wasn’t just writing a novel. I was writing myself into it! When I was young, I never understood Art. I found it stupid.


But when I was writing that novel, I also realized what it meant. Art was a way for people to build themselves into what they were doing. Be it paintings, novels, music. Real art was something, which held the soul, sweat, and work of its creator. Maybe it was bad, maybe it was straight shit, but it held something in it. And maybe… but just maybe… it was worth to see. So if you see every creation an artist left behind, you might get a whole piece of his or her life, beliefs and viewpoints. The question was always… how much did they put into it?


What was truly generic? When they just made it and didn’t put anything into it from themselves. That’s what I called generic. They might have worked a lot with it, but without their souls in it, it wasn’t worth shit. Now… in a new life, I’m stronger, I’m more handsome, though I was never ugly. But the only thing that truly changed was that I had Alice beside me, who was worth more than anyone.


The truth was still the same. Did we really have to follow the ‘right’ path? The generic path? What if we used other people’s souls? Was it a ‘dark art’? Who said it? To hell with opinions, what truly mattered was what you wanted! I’ll choose the path of an artist and do something that hasn’t been done before! I’ll unite every pair in my own world. No… in our own world!


If you didn’t have the strength to do it and you were killed in the process? Then it was your bad luck. Like… touching Alice. I’d kill anyone, which would be his bad luck!

---

We turned back into our human forms and looked at each other strangely. A burning fire was still lingering in my heart. Alice raised her brows and then said with a shrug of her shoulders - “Well… I guess this isn’t the Anchor for nothing. It is connecting numerous universes. It would be weird if it would be shaken by mere cultivators at the World Realm. Or we could say at the seventh level, considering the strength of this attack.”


I shook my head sideways and said with my hands on my hips. “Seriously though… This Destiny’s Descent is way too overpowered! In this form, we can reach only five moves, in our battle forms seven and in our monster forms nine. Once we merge, we can use only ten in our battle form and twelve in our monster form.”


“Yet look at this… even eight is as powerful as the attack of a cultivator at the middle stages of the seventh level! I really don’t know. How are we going to use this in the upcoming war?” I questioned with a frown upon realizing our problem.


If we were to release this in the upcoming war, then we would kill everyone in the World Realm… along with our schoolmates! Alice gave a kiss on the side of my face and then asked with a smile. “Alright artist-man, haha~ You know, this is all nice and good and we can go up to twelve stacks. But I have a question…”


“What happens if we hold it in and go beyond it?”

 

Spoiler: Chapter 84 - The Law of Belief

The Law of Belief

Alice’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

“What happens if we hold it in and go beyond it?” I questioned Hiro with my head tilted to the side. Your smiling face is worthy of a painting, though I suck at it. Hiro thought before answering.


“Haha~ That’s the way, Alice! Let’s think about what can we do other than normal things! Anything crazy in mind?” Hiro gave a kiss on my lips in a good mood, while questioning me.


I wonder what should we do with these two souls at the Temporary Law Realm… I thought, not really knowing what to use them for. We could use it to further our cultivation. Along with those dinosaurs’ souls, we had four souls at the third stage of Baby Soul. After converting it into energy, we would surely reach the eighth stage. Raising my head, I noticed something.


Rin was lying next to Hiro’s legs. He sat down beside her and started stroking her stomach to her happiness. She even turned into her cub-sized form and bit his fingers playfully. She was a cute kitten. Honestly… Hiro didn’t really like cats in his past life, but this one, he loved!


“Hey… what is this stealing!? You made me think of ideas, while you started playing with her? You were just using your words to make me fall!” I cried out grumpily and took away Rin. I grabbed her sides and pulled her into my bosom. Rin’s cute little paws landed on my bust and she actually laid down on Hiro’s ‘pillow’!


“Rin! That’s actually my place…” Hiro said with a pitiful face, which made me smile. Rin opened her eyes and made a much more pitiful face. Hiro was defeated on the spot.


[Cute furry little animals… the bane of the souls!] Hiro exclaimed with a slightly annoyed face. I started stroking her back, while her paws ‘fell’ into my soft bosom.


Were my tits really that soft? I couldn’t help but press my fingers against them. Bouncy… Wait… why do I find this sexy? Is this because of Hiro? For fuck’s sake...


While the petting and thinking continued on, Hiro turned into his monster form and started stacking our martial art. When he reached nine, I stood up and merged with him. Another three moves later, with twelve stacks in our body, we felt tight. We were filled to the brim with energy.


It was already more than what we could take continuously, so after turning into a cub-sized form, we jumped onto Rin’s back. She took us took us to the place where the other monster at the sixth level was. We turned back into our normal form. Upon noticing us, the troll stood up and prepared for the battle. This would have been a funny fight… but before it could do anything, our powerful soul attack stopped it in its place.


Rin didn’t wait until the end of this as she quickly disappeared and entered our world. We whipped our tail towards the troll, but there was a problem. It was only halfway through when we felt that if we were to finish this attack, then we would explode on the spot. So instead of holding it in and making the thirteenth stack, we turned all of our energy into a huge, thick, staff-like energy.


That column flew through the air, horizontally. It flew past the stupid monster and it not only made the troll perish from the ranks of the living, which was recorded, but it also smashed into the walls. I guess we can't try this out before gaining more strength.


Upon doing so, a huge explosion happened. The green light of our will shone and pushed away the darkness of the Abyss. A thick mix of our energy spread through our surroundings. While bathing in the epicenter of the explosion, we felt wonderful. It was our own energy. It didn’t hurt us. It loved us! It flickered and coiled around our bodies, dancing in circles. We felt so mighty and powerful… as if… we would be true rulers, Sovereigns!


Out of nowhere, pieces of information started flooding into our minds. Something, which shouldn’t happen before the sixth level. Eh? Wait... what? What the hell is going on? I thought questioningly, not knowing what was happening.


Under the effect of that huge energy stream and our understanding of ‘art’, or maybe the way of life, we started learning some kind of law. What was it? We had no idea, but luckily, we didn’t have to wait for long before finding out. A message was appended to the end of this strange law.


“My children. You are still so young, yet you understood the true way of life. The laws the creators set were never there to follow but to break. Haha~ But don’t turn too unruly. Life is worth more than you take it to be. But I know that you two understand it more than you seem. This is my little present for you. A Unique Law, which I named as the Law of Belief! What does it do? You had this belief of… as long as you believe in something, it will happen, right?”


“Now… in case you truly believe in your own beliefs, you put your heart and soul into what you do, this law will increase the chance of it happening. You could say that this is a passive treasure~ Haha! Now my children, hear the Abyss’s words!” It was a young female voice, which sounded playful. Just as her ‘thoughts’ finished in our minds, the Abyss shook and a powerful aura rushed through it.


Even we fell on our monster butts and probably no one had the strength to stand. Her voice resounded once again… which was a male voice this time… “Creatures of the Abyss, hear my voice, the voice of the Abyss! Move your asses and let’s start the next game! Let’s see who will be the next one to reach the rank of a creator! Hahaha~ Let the pathways flow with your blood!” The whole place trembled and shook. That aura was so terribly powerful. I didn’t like this!


I didn’t want anyone to be above me! Reaching the top has always been a goal of ours, but now that feeling only got stronger in us! [Right? Hiro!] I questioned him and he naturally agreed with me. [We will beat even this!... person. Or what?]


“Hahaha, come if you can~” This time a genderless voice resounded in our heads, startling me for a moment, which was followed by something ridiculous. Our merged form was dispelled by a sudden force and we were turned back into our human forms. Both of us landed on our butts. Standing up, I tried shouting and asking for an explanation, but he or she… said no more.


Stomping on the ground, I continued - “I’ll call you ‘it’! And I bet that you are a stupid voyeur!” I shouted after it, but it didn’t react anymore.


“Maybe you shouldn’t shout such random things after someone like that…” Hiro remarked with a helpless face.


“Ah… right. I’m sorry. I just wanted to poke it until it would talk again. Unfortunately, it didn’t take my bait!” I said with a saddened face, realizing that I was in the wrong. This always worked on Hiro and this time was no different. He knew that I was just faking it, but he still couldn’t refuse that feeling in his heart.


“Evil dragon… But I’m sure that it’s very old and wise. Did you really think that it would eat your childish taunt?” Hiro actually started bullying me, even though I made the winner ‘pitiful’ face! My tantrums aren’t working. What to do… Well, he still can’t resist my charm, fufu~


I pushed my body against his front, while I started drawing circles on his chest with my pointing finger. My pheromones filled the air around me, and while looking up at him with upturned eyes, I questioned him. “Hiro~ Why are you bullying me? Your dearest wife! Even though I would do anything for you.” He naturally couldn’t resist my body and that hard thing rising up between my legs was a proof of it.


“Hmm~ What is this?” I questioned him while moving my hand towards his weapon. I felt it twitching for a moment, but before I could reach him, he quickly turned around. He coughed awkwardly with his hand in front of his mouth.


“Ah… let’s go. We should finish these missions anyway,” He said while moving his right hand in front of himself. Thanks to our bond, I knew what he did. He actually adjusted his weapon in his pants and after another awkward cough, he started walking with a red face. He was so defeated. He couldn’t win over me. Women’s body, a powerful weapon indeed.


I can’t leave him alone, can I? After sighing loudly, I caught up with him and grabbed him from behind. Pressing my boobs on his back, his whole body stiffened and he stopped in place.


------------- A tiny 18+ --------------------


His sword was in my hand. “Hiro~ What is this? Could you explain yourself?” I whispered into his ears while standing on my toes. My warm breath tickled his ears, along with his heart strings. I felt a strange feeling in my heart. I wanted to use his penis and shoot his sperm all over the place. “I’ll control your load, alright?” I whispered with a sadistic smile on my face.


I was standing behind him with my arms coiled around his body. It felt quite stupid that I actually had to create an elevation to stand at the right height… Out of fun, he turned Blank into a zip at that place. I slowly unzipped it, while I felt his breath turning more and more ragged. “Do you want my hands to touch you?” I questioned him with a small chuckle. He just nodded as an answer.


As I unzipped his monster and released it from its cage. With his penis in my hand, I slowly started stroking him. I gripped it more and more strongly as my speed also increased. At some point, he even found it to be slightly painful, so he covered it in scales. That new feeling was quite weird in my right hand. Since I had the possibility, I turned even wilder and gripped it even tighter! Upon increasing my speed, I felt him start moving his hips unconsciously. I too started swaying it forward and backward. A bursting feeling filled his lower half, which filled my heart with a feeling of epiphany and anticipation.


I felt his penis twitching. The walls of his urethra hardened and I felt huge loads of sperm rushing through it, under the grip of my hand. His sperm shot out of his penis, flying through the air, landing only meters away. While his lower half was filled with a feeling of hotness, my heart was beating rapidly. I- I’ll get a kink for it. Now I want to fire more with his weapon! I thought excitedly, while my head started clearing out. Hiro turned around and gave me a large kiss.


“Thank you a lot. I feel much better. Once we have the time, I’ll satisfy you as well,” Hiro praised my hand job and then turned towards the troll’s cave. With his hand being held out towards me, he said with a smile on his face - “Let’s go!”


Taking it, I followed after him.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------


Those great walls had large, ten meters tall, hollowed out parts in them. It was the result of our attack from before. Doing something like that at our level was a defying of the laws of nature in itself. That hollow was at least a hundred meters deep! After such an attack, there were no monsters nearby. Everything and everyone ran away, probably. “Let’s see… I believe that I’ll fucking find something good here!” Hiro suddenly exclaimed out of nowhere and walked into the cavern with a smile on his face.


I followed his back with my eyes, with a strange look on my face. I understood his thoughts, but it still looked weird from an outsider’s perspective. Soon, I had to hold my head and bury my face in my palms because his words actually came true. “A- HAAA! I told you! Obviously, this wouldn’t work with impossible things, but as long as there is even a tiny chance for it to happen, it will! And I truly believed that a monster of this level would leave behind at least one thing in its damned cave!” He exclaimed happily from the cave. I shook my head and went after him.


In his left hand was a herb. A rare one. In his right hand was a Memory Crystal. The herb would be perfect for concocting a pill. After consuming it, we would probably reach the late eighth stage if not the early ninth!! Our speed was ridiculous… The Memory Crystal was something even better! It was probably someone’s possession from our school. It held the details of two quests. One of them was completed, while the other one supposedly wasn’t. We had no idea how old this mission was nor did it matter.


What mattered was that we learned something new! The map in it, told us of a place, called the one-star trading room! We didn’t know what it was, but its name sounded more than interesting, and since it wasn’t far away, we decided to go there. After mounting Rin, it didn’t take more than a few seconds to arrive at our destination. Sometimes I found her abilities questionable… In front of us was an enormous dome with doorways standing tens of meters tall. On the ceiling, there was a strange crystal, which was changing color.


This wasn’t the usual dark, foggy and creepy place. It was colorful and even the weather felt warm. Interestingly enough, as soon as we stepped through the doorway, we lost every strength we had. We felt like mortals. At least we could still turn into our monster bodies. But our basic strength was still that of a mortal. There were a few people inside. Some of them were sitting in a circle, laughing and chatting, while other were standing in front of holes.


Those hollows were empty… but strangely enough, I soon saw one of those holes lit up and a black pill appeared. There were only three cultivators at the ninth stage of the World Realm, while the others were at the early stages of Temporary Law Realm. Upon noticing us, a few of them looked at us with their brows raised, but most of them only shrugged us off and turned back to continue chatting. There was a hole on our right, only two steps away, so we also sneaked towards it, stopping in front of it.


At that time, a light covered our bodies and strange things flooded our minds. Texts appeared in front of us, saying that we had two hundred and twenty thousand AP. But what was AP? [Attack power!] Hiro thought proudly, but even he knew that it had nothing to do with it. I laughed at his words, but I had to stop because texts appeared in front of me.


“New participant sensed. Abyss Points collected: Two Hundred and Twenty Thousand. Do you wish to list them?” I thought of the word ‘yes’, and a long list of monsters appeared, with points beside them.


Common Abyss Troll(low): 90 000 (One level and two stages above. Legendary performance)
Bane Spider(mid): 80 000 (One level and two stages above. Legendary performance)
Common Abyss Spider(late): 10 000 (Two stages above. Godly Performance)
….


The list continued in such a way in front of me. After looking at Hiro, I asked if he saw texts in front of me, but he shook his head. Looking through my eyes, the second time he nodded and he too quickly listed his own killing statistics. He actually had the same amount of points everywhere. Since we didn’t want other to know of her, we summoned Rin in her cub-sized form and hid her with our bodies.


A light shone around her body and she too started looking with her eyes strangely, as if she would be looking at something in front of her. Suddenly, she reached out with her right paw, and a black pill appeared in front of her. She didn’t gulp it down but stored it away. [She could really teach us a few things about this place… only if she could talk!] Thought unhappily upon seeing that she was handling this system so easily. Hiro’s past life luckily kicked in and he started thinking of words like:


“Status; Inventory; Shop; Trade…” I also repeated his thoughts and lists of texts started appearing in front of me.


Status listed how many monsters we killed in total and how many points we had. After focusing on the Bane Spider line, it suddenly changed.


Bane Spider (Temporary Law Realm; Middle First Stage)
Killed: Three versus one.
You were at the late seventh stage of World Realm.
#1 You partner had the same strength.
#2 Your partner was at the late ninth stage of World Realm.
Killing the monster: 5000 points.
Strength difference: 75 000 points.
The time necessary to kill it: 2 000 points.
Fairness: - 2 000 points


It actually told everything in a detailed way, explaining why did we get as many points as we did. This thing… I like! Except ‘Shop’, the others didn’t work. A long list of things appeared in front of us, with prices beside them. The most expensive thing was only three hundred thousand AP. We actually had quite a lot of points, but it was only because we killed two monsters, which were way above us in strength. We should farm until we can…


The best was that there were even images beside the items. After finding that black pill, which was at the third place, costing a hundred thousand points, I focused on it.


Pill of Destruction
Necessary AP: 100 000
Effects: The consumer will gain a burst of strength for ten minutes. The more the consumer attacks, the more damage it will cause to its body. When the ten minutes are up, this pill will repair every damage, and further the consumer’s cultivation. (Effects are heavily dependent on how powerful attacks the consumer uses)


It’s description sounded interesting. We didn’t know how much it would truly give, but after seeing Rin taking out another one, we were quite sure that it was the right choice. Both of us took out two of those pills and stored them away. After looking everything over, we realized that there weren’t too many things which we found worthy to buy, though, at the bottom line, we found something good.


Storage Hiding (1 Day)
Necessary AP: 1 000
Effects: Hides away the contents of the consumer's storage space and world for one day.
(Can be stacked!)


Since we still had twenty thousand points left, we bought one of them. It would be stupid to buy more because we had our racial storages, which worked just fine. If not for wishing to hide our race and these pills, we wouldn’t have bought even these. A small light shone around our bodies. We looked at Rin and we couldn’t sense her pills anymore. She already bought it… We turned around, with excitement in our hearts, ready to leave.


After we were out of range, we took out those black pills and stored them in our racial storages. On Rin’s back, we reached the entrance of the Abyss in around two minutes! Rin had unbelievable abilities while being here! She could teleport outside as well, but not such distances as here, not to mention that I felt like she knew everything about this place. A few examinees were on their way back. They stepped to the side, with their heads bowed down.


Interesting… Not saying a word, we went past them and stopped in front of the portal. They were still in the same position, but I felt fear around their bodies. It wasn’t surprising since our auras weren’t restricted. Cold sweat was pouring down on their backs and foreheads. I moved my tail and put it on one of the guy’s chin. After raising his head up, I said - “No need to get so stressed out. We don’t kill randomly. Fufu~ Just do your own things.”


He made a surprised face upon hearing my playful voice. I felt his body slightly easing up. We turned around to leave, but before we could step through the portal, he shouted after me. “I am amazed by your strength, Miss!”


I turned around and looked deeply into his eyes. He meant it. I raised my brows, asking - “Even though you didn’t even see me fighting?”


He shook his head sideways and then told me that he was there when I cut out those girls’ eyes. Ah! So that’s why they were so afraid of us? I thought upon realizing everything. I already forgot about those people. I smiled a bit and then left through the portal while waving my hand. We found Aiko on the outside, meditating.


“Oh? Are you back so soon? Don’t tell me that you already finished your missions? How many did you take?” She opened her eyes and immediately started bombarding us with questions. What the fuck?


“Good day to you as well… and we took five missions. All of them are finished,” Hiro answered her, while those three also appeared behind us.


“Ah… Good afternoon? What time is it? Whatever! As always, you are damned cheaters, I see,” She said with a helpless face while shaking her head sideways.


Feeling curious, I questioned her. “Since when are you an elder of the academy?” Suddenly, her slit eyes opened widely and her face turned sad. Ugh… Did I just ask something I shouldn’t have asked?


[It doesn’t matter, Alice. Even if you did, you couldn’t possibly know about it beforehand.] Hiro soothed my heart, though I too knew of that.


“Ah… It’s a long story and a sad one,” She closed her eyes and shook her head sideways. My curiosity was piqued. I’ll see the end of her tale! But not forcefully… only if she wants to tell me. After staying silent for a few seconds, her face lit up as she pointed at us, while looking at the other three, exclaiming. “Do you see these bastards? Make sure to check out the girl’s body! Just look at those melons!”


I gritted my teeth angrily upon hearing her words. [This bastard! I’ll make her pay!] I told Hiro while thinking of good words to strike back. One of the three was a female, while the other two were guys. Except for the female, who was looking at me with admiring eyes, the guys turned the other way with slightly flushed faces. Could it be that these are cherry boys? In that case, I’ll gladly be their matchmaker!


“Hey, you two. Are you virgins?” I asked aloud, with a serious face. Hiro slapped his own face and then buried it in his palms. What now? I’m just curious…


[For fuck’s sake! There are other ways to ask this…] Hiro exclaimed, half laughing already.


“W- What? M- Miss… What are you asking us?” The same guy as before talked, with a red face. His eyes were opened widely in his surprise. The other one wasn’t too talkative.


“Are you?” I pressed on, not backing away! His face turned completely red, but he nodded shamefully nonetheless. How small the world is! “That’s good then! Make sure to keep it until you find someone you can truly love! Believe me. It’s worth it!” I told him proudly, unbothered by the looks I’ve got from Aiko.


“I- I’ll keep it in mind!” He almost whispered his first words, which turned into a small shouting in the end.


“I’ll have to contact the director… A Pervert Cult is being formed!” Aiko cried out suddenly while making a serious face. She soon couldn’t hold it and started laughing at me.


“Laugh all you want, I’ll find you a soulmate as well! Stupid, old cat!” I shouted, making her turn enraged. Before she could touch us, Rin took us away.


“What’s your name?” I questioned the boy through my mind power since he was still in range.


“Ah! Miss! I’m called Valin Persad! It was my pleasure meeting you!” He shouted back respectfully. This boy made me laugh with his seriousness. Somehow I had a feeling as if I’d be talking with a child…


[I’m starting to think that you look at every virgin boy as a child…] Hiro remarked while chuckling. He knew that I didn’t feel anything towards them. Honestly… I was terrible. I was looking at them as toys! The toys of a dragon!


[Yes, you evil dragon. God save them from your claws!] Hiro just had to chime in and add his thoughts, even though I knew of his thoughts and opinion. Waaa! Why are you bullying me!?


“Why do you a-” Valin wanted to ask something, but at that moment, Aiko shouted after me, interrupting him. “Come back you bastard! I’ll teach you who is old! Why can’t I sense you! Just you wait… once we meet again!”


I laughed at her and broke our connection. We returned to Babel and after finding Galen, he took care of our things quickly. Always getting past these lines. He is really useful. He soon came back and gave us one fucking billion World Crystals! We couldn’t even use so much!


“W- What’s with this amount?” I questioned with my mouth agape.


Waving his hand, he answered. “Oh… the director decided everything by herself after seeing your results. We had no saying in it. But I’m sure that you don’t mind it. I probably earned this much only after thousands of years! Of course, she said that she wouldn’t give you this much monthly. This is a one time amount. From the next month onward, you’ll get fifty million, separately. You have to know that you’ll have the second highest salary in the whole academy, even if considering the cultivators at the seventh level!” He exclaimed with great vigor, being even more excited than we were.


I guess we were handled really nicely. This was all thanks to our performance. I didn’t know if this amount contained what we were supposed to get for our missions, but I don’t care. It was more than enough anyway. “Do you know of a place where I can get Dragon Root?” I questioned him with my brows raised. If I were to get my hands on one, then I could use this Abyss Ginseng, which we acquired from the troll’s cave to concoct a pill.


“Dragon Root? I know of a place… There isn’t much time left before the war, but it’s not far away, so I’m sure that you can get back in time,” Galen said with a frown on his face. He explained the details to us, but before leaving, we took our way towards Narihi and Poirlion. They were waiting for us in a park. Small trees and tiny lakes were all around it, while the Universe Energy was gathering towards it. This place was truly wonderful.


“What’s up, you masochist?” I questioned Narihi with a smirk on my face while sitting down. Friends were always there to make fun of you so I couldn’t be any different, could I?


Her face stiff, she answered - “Eh… Ugh~ Your damned mind reading. Since when do you know about it? Wait… don’t even answer it. It’s probably better unknown. So? Where do we go?” Evading the theme, she turned around the conversation towards us.


I furrowed my brows, saying - “You are no fun. I wanted to tease you. I bet that this is because of you!” I shouted at Poirlion while pointing at his face.


“Eh? Me? Why? I was just sitting here silently…” He raised his hands and started flailing them in front of himself in protest.


“You bad dragon, it’s enough already. Behave yourself…” Hiro said gently, contradictory to his words while stroking the back of my head.


I closed my eyes for a moment in bliss, and then answered Narihi. “We are going to a nearby planet. It won’t take more than a day, so everything should be fine. How much time passed by since we went to the Abyss?”


“One and half a week. Did you go to somewhere else other than what the maps told you? Those places supposedly don't have time problems… though luckily for everyone, as long as you keep counting the days in your memory crystal, even if a year passes by in the outside world, you still won’t get kicked out. It would be quite unfair otherwise…” Narihi answered my question and also pointed out how kind the academy was.


I shook my head sideways, telling her that we did go to other places. You never knew if you went through a part of the Abyss, which had different time flow so you might spend only a day inside, yet one and half a week passes by in the outside world. This could even increase to months! Such being the case, we just had to count the days and save it in our memory crystal as a proof.


“So we have only three days left? Alright,” I answered her with a nod when something came to my mind. Leaning forward, I questioned her with a curious face. “By the way… Have you gone through your ‘puberty’? Narihi.”


Her eyes opened widely for a moment and her eyes saddened. What the hell is wrong? Am I asking only sad questions today?


Sighing loudly, she answered - “I did…”

 

Hello guys and gals,

Bad news:

I have exams coming up, which are VERY important. Probably you too are experiencing them... (some of you at least)

Such being the case, I have to learn. So until the 31st of May, I'll post one chapter every three days until I'm done with the exams. TEMPORARILY!

Good news:

When I'm done with them, I'll post as usual, or! I might increase it to three thousand words per day. This would mean slightly shorter chapters for me, (not with much, but enough to make writing them easier) and much more words for you! 7*3k = 21k while even if I post on Monday, Wednesday, Friday, and Sunday (4times a week) it is no more than 16k words.